Full text of "The four Gospels : translated from the Greek, with preliminary dissertations, and notes critical and explanatory ... with the author's last corrections .."

See other formats

^■^^:

' Part of the
ADDfriON ALEXANDER LfBRARY,
■vvliich was presented !)}• •

MiisSRS. R. L. AND AS Stl-art.

Shelf,

Division.

Sec
No -

\8Z4

V. 3

FOUR GOSPELS,

TRANSLATED FROM THE GREEK.

WITH

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATIONS,

AND

NOTES CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY.

BY GEORGE CAMPBELL, D.D. F.R.S. EDINBURGH.

Principal of the Marischal College, Aberdeen.

IN FOUR VOLUMES.

VOL. in.

WITH THE AUTHOR'S LAST CORRECTIONS.

HONH eYTEON TH AAHeEIA.

BOSTON :

PUBLISHED BY TIMOTHY BEDLINGTON AND CHARLES EWER":
Treadwell's Power Press. — T. H. Carter, Printer.

1824.

CONTENTS.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL.

SECTION I.

THE NATIVITY.
CHAPTERS I. II.

JL he lineage of Jesus from Abraham : — his conception and
birth : — the visit of the magians : — the judgment of the chief
priests and scribes concerning the place where the Messiah should
be born : — Joseph'' s retreat into Egypt : — the murder of the in-
fants : — Herod^s death : — Josephs return to Galilee. Page 47

SECTION II.

THE BAPTISM.
CHAPTERS III. IV.

John sent to baptize and announce the Messiah : — Jesus baptized
by him^ and attested from heaven : — tempted by the devil in the

S. MATTHEW.

desert : — returns to Galilee : — calls Peter^ Andrew^ and the two
sons of Zebedee : — gives intimation to the people of the reign of
God : — performs miraculous cures. Page 51

SECTION III.

THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT.

CHAPTERS V. VI. VII.

Who are happy : — the disciples of Jesus bound to be exemplary :
— he came to ratify the divine law, much impaired by the tradi-
tions of the Pharisees : — I. in respect of extent : — exemplified in
■what concerns ; 1. murder, 2. adultery, 3. divorce, 4. oaths, 5.
retaliation, 6. the love of our neighbour : — II. in respect of m,o-
tive : — where the end is applause, the virtue is destroyed : —
exemplified, 1. in almsgiving, 2. in prayer, 3. in fasting. — Did
we estimate the stability of the things in heaven compared with
the things on earth, we should pursue the former with ardour,
and prove superior to all anxiety about the latter : — the service
of Mammon incompatible with the service of God : — admoni-
tions to charitableness in judging others ; — to impartiality in
judging ourselves ; — to discretion in dispensing religious bene-
fits ; — to assiduity in pursuing spiritual good ; — to humanity
and equity in our behaviour to all : — caution against the seduc-
ing influence of the multitude, commonly in the wrong : — warn-
ing against false teachers, who are best known by their actions : —
the wisdom of adding practice to knowledge : — the insignifican-
cy of the latter without the former. 55

S. MATTHEW.

SECTION IV.

SEVERAL MIRACLES.

CHAPTERS VIU. IX. 1 34.

The cure of a leper^ — of a centurion's servant^ — of Peter'' s 'wxfe's
mother^ — of some demoniacs^ and others : — those who follow
Jesus must do it at all hazards, and without delay : — the stilling
of a tempest on the sea : — the cure of two furious demoniacs, —
of a paralytic carried on a bed : — Matthew called : — the reason
why Jesus associated with sinners ; — why his disciples did not
fast : — a woman cured of a bloody issue : — a ruler''s daughter
restored to life : — the cure of two blind men, and of a dumb
demoniac. Page 64

SECTION V,

THE CHARGE TO THE APOSTLES.
CHAPTERS IX. 35, &C. X. XI. 1.

Jesus selects twelve whom he names apostles : — commissions them to
' announce the reign of heaven to his countrymen the Jews, em-
powering them to perform miraculous cures : — to secure them
against solicitude, he assures them of the care of Providence, and
of the illuminations of the Spirit : he warns them by his own ex-
ample of what they may expect from men, against the dread of
whom he fortifies them by the consideration of the omnipotence of
God : — his cause will occasion divisions in families : — by all
genuine disciples he will be preferred to every other object : —
the smallest services performed from love to him, shall not be
unrewarded. 70

yi S. MATTHEW.

SECTION VI.

THE CHARACTER OF THE TIMES.
CHAPTERS XI. 2, &C. XII.

John's message to Jesus : — the testimony of Jesus concerning John :
— the people''s opinion of both : — the aggravated guilt of Chora-
zin^ Bethsaida^ and Capernaum^ who had enjoyed the ministry
of Jesus, and seen his miracles.^ yet remained impenitent : — the
wisdom of God in adapting his new dispensation to the simple
and unlearned, who are invited by Jesus to come under his
guidance : — the doctrine of the Pharisees concerning the sabbath
confuted, l.from Scripture, 2. from reason, 3. from their own
practice : — the Tnanner wherein they account for his expelling
demons exposed : — the danger of detracting from the Holy
Spirit : — miracles not intended for gratifying curiosity or cap-
iiousness : — the obduracy and folly of the age strongly con-
demned by the repentance of the JVinevites, and the zeal for
wisdom manifested by the queen of Sheba : — the m,isimprove-
ment of benefits begets insensibility : — who are considered by
Jesus as his nearest relatives. Page 74

SECTION VII.

PARABLES.
CHAPTERS XIII. 1 53.

The parable of the sower : — the reason why Jesus taught in para-
bles: — the explanation of the parables: — the parable of the dar-
nel ; — of the grain of mustard seed ; — of the leaven : — the ex-
planation of the parable of the darnel ; — the parable of the
hidden treasure ; — of the precious pearl ; — of the sweep net, with
its explanation. 81

S. MATTHEW. vii

SECTION VIII.

THE PEOPLE TWICE FED IN THE DESERT.

'chapters XIII. 54, &c. xiv. xv. xvi. 1 — 12.

Jems despised by his fellow-citizens on account of his parentage ;
— is informed how John the Baptist was killed by Herod ; — re-
tires to a desert ; is followed by more than 5000 persons whom
he there feeds miraculously ; — makes his disciples embark for the
other side of the lake ; — follows them in the night, walking on the
water ; — entering the hark, stills the storm, ; — many, in the
country of Gennesaret, cured by touching his garment ; — his
disciples vindicated from the charge brought by the Pharisees,
who, by their traditions, annulled the law of God : — moral pol-
lution proceeds only from vice : — a demon expelled from the
daughter of a woman who, though a Gentile, showed extraor-
dinary faith : — in a mountain, near the sea of Galilee, many
cures performed, and upwards of 4000 miraculously fed: — a
sign, such as they demanded, refused to both Pharisees and Sad-
ducees : — the disciples cautioned against their doctrine under the
name of leaven, which they, interpreting literally, misunderstood.

Page 85

SECTION IX.

THE TRANSFIGURATION.
CHAPTERS XVI. 13, &C. XVII. XVIII.

The opinions of the people concerning Jesus : — Peter avows him
to be the Messiah :— Jesus asserts the perpetuity of his church
soon to he erected .-—foretells his own death .-—rebukes Peter,
who was scandalized at hearing it mentioned .--all who would
be followers warned to prepare for sufferings and death :—

viii S. MATTHEW.

Jesus transfigured in the presence of Peter, James, and John :
— lets them know who the Elijah was that should come first : —
asserts the power of faith: — to avoid giving offence, pays the
tribute, though entitled to exemption : — humility the road to emi-
nence in the reign of heaven : — the m,eanest disciple not to he
despised : — snares and offences to he avoided : — the method of
reclaiming an offending hroiher : — personal injuries, though of-
ten repeated, still to he forgiven: — the implacable not to expect
forgiveness from God : — the parable of the king who reckoned
with his servants. , Page 93

SECTION X.

THE RICH man's APPLICATION.
CHAPTERS XIX. XX. 1 16.

What it is that justifies divorce : — who they are that should ab-
stain from marriage : — the people encouraged to bring children
to Jesus ; what must be done to obtain eternal life ; — how far
endeavours after perfection will carry us : — riches a great ob-
struction to our admission into the kingdom : — the reward of
those who abandon any thing for Jesus : — God gives gratuitous-
ly much beyond his promise ; — illustrated by the parable of the
labourers iii the vineyard. 100

SECTION XI.

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM.
CHAPTERS XX. 17. &.C. XXI. XXII. 1 14.

Jesus travelling to Jerusalem, foretells his sufferings and resurrec-
tion : — the application of Zebedee''s wife in behalf of her sons :
— Jesus asserts the necessity of humility in all who would obtain
admission into his kingdom ; — gives sight to two blind men ; —
rides into Jerusalem on an ass, attended by a multitude shouting

S. MATTHEW. ix

for joy ; — drives the traffickers out of the temple ; — where he
heals the blind and the lame ; — devotes the barren fig-tree ; —
affirms the power of faith ; — silences the chief priests and
elders who question him about his authority ; — contrasts their
character to that of the heathen^ in the parable of the man
who had two sons ; — paints their ingratitude to God in the
parable of the husbandmen who ill-treated and killed their
landlord's messengers ; — predicts the rejection of the Jews and
the admission of the Gentiles into the church ; this further
illustrated in the parable of the marriage of the king''s son.

Page 104

SECTION XII.

THE CHARACTER OF THE PHARISEES.
CHAPTERS XXII. 15, &.C. XXIII.

Jesus eludes the artifices of the Pharisees in his manner of teach'
ing that tribute ought to be paid to their rulers ; — vindicates
the doctrine of the resurrection against the Sadducees ; — answers
the lawyer who questioned him, about what is most essential in
the law ; — puzzles the Pharisees with a passage of Scripture
which they applied to the Messiah ; — admonishes the people to
follow the good instructions.^ not the evil example., of their
teachers., who are reproached with obstructing the access to the
kingdom of heaven ; — with making religion a mask to rapacity ;
— with their false zeal in making proselytes., whom, far from,
reforming they corrupted ; — with the encouragement their tra-
ditions gave to perjury ; — with their exactness in things of no
moment., whilst they neglected things of the highest ; — with
their care about the cleanness of the outside., whilst they left
the inside full of pollution. ' 110

VOL. III. 1

X S. MATTHEW.

SECTION XIII.

THE PROPHECY ON MOUNT OLIVET.
CHAPTERS XXIV. XXV.

The destruction of the temple foretold ; — the calamities by which
it will be preceded ; — the signs that the Judge is at hand ; —
the time of the judgment known only to God ; — men will be
surprised by it as formerly by the flood ; — the necessity of ac-
tivity and vigilance illustrated ; — by the example of servants
who expect their master^s return ; — by the parable of the ten vir-
gins ; — by the parable of the talents : — account of the procedure
at the last judgment. Page 116

SECTION XIV.

THE LAST SUPPER.
CHAPTER XXVI. 1 66.

The rulers consult together about the method of apprehending
Jesus : — a female disciple anoints his head : — Judas bargains
with the chief priests to deliver him into their hands : — Jesus
eats the passover with his disciples ; — acquaints them of the
treachery of one of them ; — institutes the commemoration of his
death ; — foretells their deserting., and Peter''s disowning him :
— his deep distress in the garden : — he is seized by an armed
madtitude conducted by Judas ; — rebukes an apostle for having
recourse to the sword. *<^' 124

SECTION XV.

THE CRUCIFIXION.
CHAPTERS XXVI. 57, &.C. XXVII. 1 56.

Jesus is brought before the Sanhedrim ; — accused of blasphemy^
— and condemned ; — is denied by Peter : — Judas., finding that

S. MATTHEW. xi

he is condemned^ repents his perfidy ; — restores the price ; —
and in despair kills himself : — Jesus is delivered bound to the
Roman procurator ; — before whom he is accused by the chief
priests and elders ; — Pilate perceiving that the accusation pro-
ceeded from envy^ and being warned by his wife, not to do
aught against Jesus, tries in vain to save him, — by the artifice
of granting him to the prayer of the multitude, who were raont
to obtain the release of a prisoner at the passover : — the tmdti-
tude, instigated by their rulers, demand the release of Barabbas,
and the crucifixion of Jesus : — Pilate, after washing his hands
to testify that he was guiltless of this blood, consents to gratify
them : — Jesus is scourged, and mocked, and crucified between
two malefactors ; — is insulted on the cross by persons oj all
ranks, fellow-sufferers not excepted : — his death attended with a
preternatural darhiess, and other prodigies, which strike the
Roman centurion, and guards, with terror. Page 128

SECTION XVI.

THE RESURRECTION.
CHAPTERS XXVII. 57, &C. XXVIH.

The body of Jesus given to Joseph of Arimathea, who deposits it
in his own sepulchre : — the sepulchre secured and watched : — his
resurrection announced at the sepulchre to some pious women by
an angel : — Jesus afterwards appears to them : — the guard
bribed by the Jewish rulers to say that the body was stolen when
they were asleep : — Jesus appears to the disciples in Galilee, —
and commissions them to teach all nations. 134

CONTENTS.

MARK'S GOSPEL.

SECTION I.

THE ENTRANCE ON THE MINISTRY.
CHAPTERS I. II. III. 1 12.

John's mission : — Jesus baptized by him, and attested from hea-
ven ; — tempted by Satan ; — announces in Galilee the reign of
God ; — calls Peter, Andrew, Jam,es, and John : — performs mi-
raculous cures : — calls Matthew ; — eats with publicans : — vindi-
cates himself and his disciples from the accusations of the
Scribes and Pharisees ; — in regard to blasphemy, evil company,
neglect of fasting, breach of sabbath. Page 151

SECTION IT.

THE NOMINATION OF APOSTLES.
CHAPTERS III. 13, &C. IV. V.

Jesus selects his twelve Apostles ; — is so much crowded by the
people, that even his relations speak disrespectfully of him for
permitting them ; — the absurdity of the pretext, that by demons

xiv S. MARK.

he expelled demons ; — the danger of detracting from the Holy
Spirit ; — who accounted kinsfolks by Jesus ; — the parable of the
sower, with the explanation ; — the reason for using parables ;
— other moral instructions and similitudes ; — Jesus stills a tem-
pest on the sea ; — cures a demoniac who abode in tombs ; — heals
a woman who had a bloody issue ; — restores the daughter of
Jairus to life. Page 1 58

SECTION III.

THE FIRST MISSION OF THE APOSTLES.
CHAPTER VI.

Jesus despised by his fellow-citizens ; — commissions the Apostles ;
— different opinions concerning him : — the death of John the
Baptist : — the disciples report the execution of their m,ission : —
Jesus feeds miraculously Jive thousand in the desert ; — walks on
the sea in the morning to his disciples, who had embarked the
night before ; — stills the wind, lands, and cures all who touch
him. 166

SECTION IV.

THE ERRORS OF THE PHARISEES.
CHAPTERS VII. VIII. 1 26.

Jesus vindicates his disciples, and charges the Pharisees with an-
nulling the commandment of God by their tradition : — nothing
pollutes the man but vice : — a demon expelled from the daughter
of a Syrophenician woman of great faith : — the cure of one
deaf and dumb : — four thousand men fed in the desert : — a sign
in the sky refused to the Pharisees : — the disciples cautioned
against their doctrine under the name of leaven, which they in-
terpreting literally, misunderstood : — a blind man cured. 171

S. MARK. XV

SECTION V.

THE TRANSFIGURATION.

CHAPTERS VIII. 27, &C. IX. X. 1 31.

The opinions of the people concerning Jesus : — Peter avows him
to be the Messiah : — Jesus foretells his own death and resurrec-
tion ; — rebukes Peter, who was scandalized at the mention of
death : — warns his followers to prepare for suffering ; — is trans-
figured ; — acquaints them who the Elijah was that should come ; —
cures a dumb demoniac : — humility the road to eminence in his
reign : — the services of those not to be rejected who did not ac-
company the Apostles : — no service done for Jesus shall be, unre-
warded : — the danger of offences and snares : — the marriage
tie may not be loosed at the pleasure of either party : — the
people encouraged to bring children to Jesus : — what must be
done to obtain eternal life : — riches a great obstruction in the
way to the kingdom : — the reward of those who abandon any
thing for Jesus. Page 176

SECTION VI.

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM.
CHAPTERS X. 32, &C. XI. XII. 1 12.

Jesus, on the road to Jerusalem, foretells his death and resurrec-
tion ; — IS applied to, by the sons of Zebedee, for the chief
honours in his reign ; — he warns them to prepare for suffering,
as the only road to honour then zvould be humility ; — gives sight
to Bartimeus ; — rides into Jerusalem on an ass ; — the people
attending him with shouts ; — devotes the barren fig-tree ; — drives
the traffickers out of the temple ; — manifests the power of faith ;
— enjoins forgiveness on all who would be forgiven of God ;
— silences those who controvert his authority ; — illustrates their
ingratitude to God, by the parable of the husbandmen zaho ill'

xvi S. MARK.

treated and killed their landlord's messengers ; — concludes with
predicting the rejection of the Jews^ and the call of the
Gentiles. Page 184

SECTION VII.

THE PROPHECY ON MOUNT OLIVET.
CHAPTERS XII. 13, &C. XIII.

Jesus eludes the craft of the Pharisees^ who consult him on the law-
fulness of paying tribute to Cesar ; — vindicates the doctrine of
the resurrection against the Sadducees ; — answers the scribe
who questioned him, about what is most important in the law ; —
puzzles the Pharisees with an expression in the psalms applied to
the Messiah ; — warns the people against the ambition and hy-
pocrisy of the Scribes ; — the liberality of a gift must be rated
by the circumstances of the giver ; — the destruction of the temple
foretold ; — the calam,ities by which it will be preceded ; — the
signs that the Judge is at hand ; — the tim,e unknown to all but
God ; — the necessity of unintermitted vigilance. 189

SECTION VIII.

THE LAST SUPPER.
CHAPTER XIV. 1 52.

The rulers consult together about the method of apprehending
Jesus : — a female disciple anoints his head : — Judas bargains
with the chief priests to deliver him to them : — Jesus eats the
passover with his disciples ; — acquaints them of the treachery
of one of thcin ; — instiiutes the commem,oration of his death ; —
foretells their desertion^ and Peter'^s denial of him ; — his dis-
tress in the garden ;—-he is seized by an armed multitude con-
ducted by Judas. 196

S. MARK.

SECTION IX.

THE CRUCIFIXION.

CHAPTERS XIV. 53, &C. XV. 1 41.

Jestis is brought before the Sanhedrim ; — charged with blasphemy^
— and condemned ; — denied by Peter ; — delivered bound to the
Roman procurator : — before whom he is accused by the Jewish
rulers : — Pilate perceiving that the accusation proceeded from
envy^ — tries in vain to save him^ under pretence of granting him
to the prayer of the m,idtitude^ accustomed to obtain the release of
a prisoner at the passover ; — they^ instigated by their rulers^ de-
mand the release of Barabbas, and the crucifixion of Jesus : —
Pilate at last consents to gratify them : — Jesus is scourged,
mocked, and crucified betzveen two malefactors ; — is insulted on
the cross by persons of all denominations, fellow-sufferers not ex-
cepted : — his death attended with prodigies, which strike the Ro-
man centurion and other spectators with astonishment. Page 200

SECTION X.

THE RESURRECTIOK.
CHAPTERS XV. 42, &C. XVI.

7%e body of Jesus given to Joseph of Arimathea, who lays it in
his own sepulchre : — the resurrection of Jesus announced at the
sepulchre to some pious women by an angel : — he appears first
to Mary Magdalene ; — then to others ; — afterwards to the eleven,
whom he serids to publish his doctrine every where, empowering
them to work miracles in evidence of their mission ; and is taken
up into heaven. 205

VOL. III. 2

CONTENTS.

LUKE'S GOSPEL.

INTRODUCTION.
CHAPTER I. 1 — 4. Page 229

SECTION I.

THE ANNUNCIATION.
CHAPTER I. 1 56.

X HE conception and birth of John the Baptist^ announced from
heaven to his father Zacharias in the temple : — Zacharias doubt-
ing^ receives for a sign that he should be speechless till the fulfil-
ment of the prediction ; — returns home with his wife Elizabeth,
who, after conceiving, lives some months in retirement : — the
im,m,aculate conception and birth of Jesus announced to his virgin
m,other, by the same heavenly messenger : — Mary'^s visit to her
cousin Elizabeth : — Elizabeth'' s joy, and prophecy, on the sight of
Mary : — Mary^s hymn of thanksgiving and triumph. 230

S. LUKE.

SECTION II.

THE NATIVITY.

CHAPTERS I. 67, &C. 11. 1 40.

The birth of John ; his circumcision : — the emperor"^ s edict for reg-
istering the people, occasions Mary's journey to Bethlehem ; there
she bears Jesus ; — the tidings announced by an angel to shep-
herds : — their visit to the infant at Bethlehem : — Jesus is circum-
cised ; — afterwards, at Mary^s purification, presented to the
Lord, as a first-born male : — the prophecy of Simeon on that
occasion ; — and of Anna. Page 234

SECTION III.

THE BAPTISM.

CHAPTERS n. 41, &.C. in. IV. 1 — 13.

Jesus, in tender age, discusses some questions with the rabbies; — is
subject to his parents ; — John sent to baptize and admonish the
people, announcing the Messiah ; — the bad treatment he receives
from, Herod : — Jesus baptized and attested from heaven : — his
genealogy from Adam : — he is tempted by the devil. 239

SECTION IV.

THE ENTRANCE ON THE MINISTRY.
CHAPTERS IV. 14, &C. V. VI. 1 11.

Jesus teaches in Galilee with applause ; — explains, in the synagogue
of Nazareth, a prediction of Isaiah : — the people offended,

S. LUKE. Ml

attempt to throw him down a precipice ; — he escapes their fury ;
— expels a demon at Capernaum : — cures Peter''s wife''s mother
of a fever ; — performs many other cures ; — announces the reign of
God in the synagogues of Galilee ; — from a bark belonging to
Peter, teaches the people on shore ; — by an extraordinary draught
of fishes, prefigures the success of his Apostles as fishers of m,en ;
cleanses a leper, and heals a paralytic carried on a bed ; — is charged
with blasphemy ; — calls Matthexv : — eats with publicans ; — vindi-
cates this conduct ; — also that of his disciples, in not fasting ; —
clears from, breach of Sabbath, himself for curing on that Hay,
— and them for plucking and rubbing the ears of com, induced
by hunger. Page 244

SECTION V.

THE NOMINATION OF APOSTLES.
CHAPTERS VI. 12, &C. VII. 1 35.

Jesus selects his twelve apostles ; — afterwards, attended by a great
multitude, teaches who are truly happy ; — that we ought to love
all men, and do good to all, enemies not excepted ; — warns
against uncharitableness in judging others ; — partiality in judg-
ing ourselves : — the evidence that a man is good, is his actions,
not his professions : — the insignificancy of the latter without the
former : — Jesus cures a centurion'' s servant ; — at JVain restores to
life a widow'^s son : — John''s message to Jesus ; — testimony of
Jesus concerning John ; — the peopWs opinion of both. 251

xxU S. LUKE.

SECTION VI.

SIGNAL MIRACLES AND INSTRUCTIONS,
CHAPTERS VII. 36, &C. VIII. IX. 1 17.

Ji "woman of a bad life anoints the feet of Jesus in the house of a
Pharisee ; — whom being scandalized at his permitting it, Jesus
instructs in the extent of divine mercy, and its happy conse-
quences ; — travels about, teaching and warning in cities and vil-
lages, attended by the twelve and some pious women : — the para-
ble of the sower ; — reason for using parables ; — the explanation :
— a lamp not lighted but to enlighten ; — knowledge not given but
to be communicated : — who are considered by Jesus as his dearest
relatives ; — he embarks ; — meets with a tempest ; — stills it by a
word ; — lands ; — cures the demoniac who had the legion ; — and
a woman of a bloody issue ; — the daughter of Jairus restored to
life : — Jesus sends the twelve, empowering them to cure diseases :
— Herod''s doubts concerning Jesus ; — Jesus feeds 5000 in the
desert. Page 257

SECTION vn.

THE TRANSFIGURATION.
CHAPTERS IX. 18, &.C. X.

Different opinions concerning Jesus ; — Peter acknowledges him to
be the Messiah : — Jesus foretells his own death and resurrection :
— all who would be followers must prepare for suffering: —
Jesus transfigured in the presence of Peter and Zebedee''s sons ;
cures a demoniac ; — again foretells that he will be delivered to
his enemies ; — humility the road to preferment in the reign of
heaven ; — the m,eanest disciple not to be despised ; — the services
of those who do not accompany the Jipostles not to be rejected : —
Jesus sets out for Jerusalem ; — is refused admittance into a

S. LUKE. xxiii

Samaritan city oji the road ; — the vindictive proposal of two
disciples rejected by their Master^ with a severe reprimand to the
proposers : — those who would follow Jesus^ must do it at all haz-
ards^ and without delay : — the mission of the Seventy: — the aggra-
vation of the guilt of those who^ though they had enjoyed the min-
istry of Jesus^ and seen his miracles, remained impenitent : — the
return and report of the Seventy : — Jesus is consulted by a law-
yer, as to what must be done to obtain eternal life ; — he explains,
by the parable of the humxine Samaritan, the meaning of neigh-
bor : — in the example of Martha and her sister Mary, we are
taught what is the most important pursuit. Page 265

SECTION VIII.

*) THE CHARACTER OF THE PHARISEES. '

CHAPTERS XI. XII.

Jesu^ gives his disciples a model of prayer ; — enjoins i7nportunity ;
— cures a dumb demoniac ; — refutes the plea of the Plmrisees,
that by the aid of demons he expelled demons : — points out the
true happiness of man: — Jonah the only sign that would be
granted to that generation ; — their obduracy and folly contrasted
to the penitence of the JVinevites, and the queen of Shebah love
of wisdom : — a Pharisee, at whose house Jesus dines, scandaliz-
ed at his not washing his hands before dinner : — Jesus reproaches
the Scribes and Phariseef, with being more solicitous about
cleansing the outside than the inside ; — with exactness in things
of little moment, whilst they neglected things of the greatest ; —
with affecting pre-eminence in every thing ; — with hypocrisy ; —
with imposing burdens on others, from which they kept them-
selves free ; — with persecuting the prophets when living, and
pretending to hqnour them when dead; — with obstructing the
peopWs entry into the kingdom of God : — he warns his disciples
of their dangerous doctrine ;— fortifies them against the dread

xJv S. LUKE.

of their power ; — reminds them of the care of Providence ; —
and of the greatness of their future recompense : — the danger of
apostacy ; — and of detracting from the Holy Spirit : — 'warning
against covetousness^ from, the example of a rich fool who exulted
in his stores^ and knew not that he had a day to live : — against
anxiety : — incitements to vigilance and activity : — the doctrine
of Jesus the occasion of contention and division : — men attentive
and judicious in temporal affairs^ often careless and injudicious
m spiritual concerns. ^^g^ 273

SECTION IX.

THIS NATURE OF THE KINGDOM.
CHAPTERS XIII. XIV.

Sudden and violent deaths not evidences of greater guilt in individ-
uals^ but general warnings to reformation : — the similitude of
the barren fig-tree : — an infirm woman cured on the Sabbath :—
the similitude of the grain of mustard seed ; — and of the leaven :
— salvation demands our utmost vigilance and exertion : — in
spite of Herod''s designs upon him, Jesus would go about safely
for a short time, and then finish his course at Jerusalem ; — his
lamentation over that impenitent and devoted city : — a dropsical
man cured in a Pharisee^s house on the Sabbath : — a warning
against forwardness and vanity : — admonition to entertain the
needy rather than the wealthy : — parable of the supper to which
the invited refused to come : — the necessity of deliberation before
we engage in the Messiah^s service, illustrated from the example
of a prudent builder ; — and of a king at war. 283

S. LUKE. XXV

SECTION X.

PARABLES.
CHAPTERS XV. XVI.

The lost sheep ; — the lost drachma ; — the prodigal son ; — the un-
just^ but provident steward ; — the use men make of temporal
things here, marks their fitness for the trust of spiritual things
hereafter : — admonitions against avarice ; — hypocrisy ; — reli-
ance on the judgment of m,en ; — against divorce : — the utmost
exertion requisite to secure a place in the kingdom of heaven : —
the rich man and Lazarus. Page 389

SECTION XI.

INSTRUCTIONS AND WARNINGS.
CHAPTERS XVII. XVIII. XIX. 1 27.

■Nothing more dangerous than to ensnare : — the method of treating
an offending brother : — the power of faith : — obedience to the
Creator, gives no claim on his favour : — the cure of ten lepers,
vf whom only one, a Samaritan, proves grateful : — the reign
of God not introduced with outward show : — the coming to
judgment sudden and unexpected, like the deluge, and the de-
struction of Sodom : — that disciple is fortified against danger
who prefers his Master to every earthly thing : — the parable of
the importunate widow and the unjust judge : — the devotions of
the Pharisee and of the publican compared : — the people en-
couraged to bring their children to Jesus : — what must be done
to obtain eternal life : — how far the desire of perfection would
lead us : — riches a great obstacle to men^s admission into the
kingdom : — the reward of them who abandon any thing for
Jesus ; — his death and resurrection foretold ; — the cure of a
blind beggar ; — the conversion of Zaccheus : — the parable of
the pounds. 296

VOL. in. .3

xxvi S. LUKE.

SECTION XII.

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM.
CHAPTERS XIX. 28, &C. XX. XXI. 1 — 4.

Jesus rides into the city on an ass^ the multitude accompanying
him with shouts ; — laments the obduracy of the city^ and fore-
tells its fate ; — drives the trffickers out of the temple ; — silences
the chief priests and others who questioned his authority : —
the parable of the husbandmen who ill-treated and killed their
landlord''s messengers : — foretells the rejection of the Jews, and
the admission of the Gentiles into the church : — eludes the craft
of the Pharisees who question him on the lawfulness of paying
tribute to Cesar : — vindicates the resurrection against the Sad-
ducees : — puzzles the Pharisees about the meaning of an ex-
pression in the Psah/is : — warns his hearers against the vanity
and arrogance of the Scribes : — teaches that charity is to be
ratp.d more by the ability of the giver than by the greatness of the
gift. Page 303

SECTION XIII.

THE LAST SUPPER.
CHAPTERS XXI. 5, &C. XXII. 1 53.

The destructio7i of the temple foretold : — the calamities by which
it would be preceded ; — the signs that judgment is nigh : — the
punishment of the wicked zvill prove the deliverance of the
saints : — the need of unremitted vigilance : — the rulers consult
together about putting Jesus to death : — Judas sells him to them:
— Jesus eats the passover with his disciples ; — institutes the
commemoration of his death ; — acquaints them of the treachery
of one of them ; — assures them, that, in his reign, humility
and usefulness will prove the only genuine honour ; — foretells
the transgression of Peter, — and some of the calamities to

S. LUKE, xxvii

■which they were soon to be exposed : — the agony on Mount
Olivet : — he is seized by an armed multitude conducted by Ju-
das ; — heals the high priesfs servant whose ear had been cut off
by one of the Apostles. Page 308

SECTION XIV.

THE CRUCIFIXION.
CHAPTERS XXII. 54, &C. XXIII. 1 49.

Jesus is brought to the high priest''s house ; — denied by Peter ; —
abused by the servants ; — tried by the Sanhedrim^ and con-
demned ; — consigned to the Roman procurator^ before whom they
accuse him of sedition and rebellion : — Pilate not convinced^
sends him to Herod^ then at Jerusalem : — Herod disappointed
of seeing him perform miracles^ derides him^ and remands him
to Pilate. — Pilate perceiving his innocence^ tries in vain to save
him, on pretence of granting him to the prayer of the people^
accustomed to obtain the release of a prisoner at the passover ;
— but they and their rulers obstinately demand the crucifixion of
Jesus, and the release of Barabbas imprisoned for sedition and
murder : — Pilate reluctantly consents to gratify them : — Jesus
led to Calvary, the cross carried by Simon a Cyrenian ; — is
followed by some female disciples, who lament him, ; — is nailed
to the cross between two malefactors ; — prays for his enemies ;
— is insulted by all ranks ; — one of the malefactors joins in
insulting him ; — and is rebuked by the other : — Jesus promises
paradise to the penitent criminal ; — the death of Jesus attended
with such prodigies as confound the centurion and other spec-
tators. 315

xxviu S. LUKE.

SECTION XV.

THE RESURRECTION.
• HAPTERS XXIII. 50, &C. XXIV.

The body of Jesus given to Joseph of Jirimathea, who deposits it
in his own sepulchre : — the resurrection of Jesus announced hy
angels to some pious women at the sepulchre ; — these report it to
the disciples : — Peter hastens to the sepulchre^ where he finds
nothing but the linen : — Jesus appears to two disciples on the
way to Emmaus ; — he appears to Peter and afterwards to the
eleven ; — he eats with them, and shows them from the scriptures^
the necessity of his death and resurrection ; — commissions them to
preach his doctrine^ after the instructions they were soon to re-
reive from the Holy Spirit ; — leads them out to Bethany, — and
having blessed them^ ascends into heaven. Page 32®

CONTENTS.

JOHN'S GOSPEL.

SECTION I.

THE INCARNATION.

CHAPTER I.

The pre-existence^ divinity., and creative exertion of the Word :
— the light of the world : — the end of John''s mission : — the re-
ception of the Word among God''s ancient people : — the Word
incarnate^ the interpreter of God^ the fountain of grace and
truth to men^ visits the earth : — the Baptist'' s testimony concern^
ing himself: — concerning the Messiah whom God had indicat-
ed to him by a visible token : — two of John^s disciples., induced
by their Master'^s testimony^ follow Jesus : — others also called
hy Jesus. Page 341 .

SECTION II.

T.HE ENTRANCE ON THE MINISTRY.
CHAPTERS II. III.

Jesus turns wafer into wine at a marriage in Cana ; — goes t*
Jerusalem ; — drives the traffickers out of the temple ; — silences

XXX S. JOHN.

those who questioned his authority ; — makes many convertSp
but not all worthy of confidence ; — is vixited secretly by NicO'
demus a magistrate^ with whom he converses on regeneration^
faith, and fortitude in the cause of truth : — Jesus retires into
the country ; — employs his disciples in baptizing : — this is re-
ported to John, — who gives his testimony of Jesus, exalting
his mission and personal dignity much above his own.

Page 345

SECTION III.

THE JOURNEY TO GALILEE.
CHAPTER IV.

Jesus, near Sychar of Samaria, enters into conversation with a
Samaritan woman ; — discovers himsef to her to be the Mes-
siah : — the disciples, who had gone into the city to buy food,
are surprised to find them conversing to S: ether : — he acquaints
his disciples, that to do the work for which he was sent, ivas
to him as food ; — goes into the city ; — stays two days, making
many converts ; — returns to Galilee ; — heals the courtiefs son
who lay sick at Capernaum. 350

SECTION IV.

THE CURE AT BETHESDA.
CHAPTER V.

The supernatural cures wrought at Bethesda by the agitation
of the water ; — a diseased man who lay there, waiting such a
eure, healed on the Sabbath by Jesus, who commanded him to

S. JOHN. xxxi

tarry home his couch. — Hence some altercation of the Jews, —
Jirst with the man, — afterwards with Jesus : — Jesus alleges
the example of bis Father, from whom he derives both the pow-
er whereby he acts, and the wisdom ivherewith he teaches : —
his mission proved by—\. the testimony of John ; — 2. the mi-
racles he wrought ; — 3. the declaration of the Father at his
baptism i — 4. the Jewish scriptures. Page 354

SECTION V.

THE PEOPLE FED IN THE DESERT.
CHAPTERS VI. VII. 1.

Jesus feeds five thousand miraculously in the desert ; — while his
disciples embark, he retires from the multitude, who intend
by force to make him king ; — the night being stormy, he fol-
lows his disciples, walking on the sea / — enters their vessel

which immediately reaches the intended port ; instructs the

people who flock about him, as to the object most worthy of
their labour ; — declares himself the bread of life, the source of
spiritual nourishment and comfort, prefigured by the manna
which the Israelites ate in the desert : — his language so strong-
ly metaphorical proves unintelligible to many, and makes not
a few withdraw altogether : — Jesus having asked the twelve,
whether they meant to follow their example,— Peter, in name
of the whole, acknowledges him the Messiah, professing in-
violable fidelity .-—Jesus acquaints them that even in their
small number there is one perfidious. 35g

SECTION VI.

THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES.
CHAPTERS VII. 2, &C. VIII.

Jesus declines going with his kinsmen to the festival ;—when
thty were gone, seta out privately i— teaches in the temple,

xxxii 8. JOHN.

vindicating his doctrine and mission ; — the chief priests and
jtharinees .send officers to seize him ; — he continues to teach ;
— the people are much diviled about liim ; — the officers return
without fiim, urging for (heir excuse^ the unexampled power
of his speeches : — the rage of the rulers mildly checked by
JNicodemus : — Jesus dismisses the woman taken in adrdtery ;
— declares himself the li^ht of the world ; — exposes the vanity
of the Jewish boasts of liber'y ; — of their relation to Abra'
ham ; — of their relation to God : — defends himself against
their abuse / — and when they were preparing to kill him, con-
veys himself out of their reach. Page 364

SECTION VII.

THE CURE OF THE MAN BORN BLIND.
CHAPTERS IX. X.

Jesus gives sight to a man blind from his birth : — this excites the
astonishment of the neighbours : — the pharisees inquire into
the fact, examining first the man, — afterwards his parents, —
then again the man himself : — they acquaint him that the per-
son ivho had cured him must be a bad man, because he had
done it on the Sabbath. — As the man who had been cured,
declared his dissent from this judgment, they expelled him the
synagogue : — Jesus aftervjurds finding the man, comforts
him, ; — compares himself to the door of the fdd. and to the^
good shepnerd : — divisions among the people concerning him ;
— his enemies charge him with blasphemy / — he vindicates
himself and eludes iaeir designs. 372

SECTION VIII.

LAZARUS RAISED FROM THE DEAD.
CHAPTERS XI. XII. 1—11.

Zazarus of Bethany being sick, his sisters send word to Jesus f
who, after two days, returns to Judea, his disciples reluctantly

S. JOHN. xxxiii

accompanying him : — Jestis restores Lazarus to life who had
been four days buried ; — this proved the iueans of convincing
numbers : — the rul&rs alarmed, convene the Sanhedrim-, where
the destruction of Jesus is determined ^ — he retires into the
country ; — on the approach of the jmssover, measures arc
again concerted against Jesus ;—he comes to Bethany, — sups
with Lazarus ; — his feet anointed by Mary, who is accused of
profusion by Judas, — bid vindicated by his blaster : — crowds
flock to the house, to see not only Jesus, but Lazarus, who had
been raised from the dead. Page 378

SECTION IX.

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM.
CHAPTER XII. 12, &C. XIII.

Jesus rides into Jerusalem on an ass, the multitude shouting .*—
some Greeks desire to see him : — Jesus foretells his oivn death,
and its effect in engaging disciples ; — warns his hearers to
improve the present opportunity, of ivhich they would soon be
deprived : — several riders convinced, but restrained by fear
from declaring their sentiments : — Jesus announces his doc-
trine as directly from God ^ — washes the feet of his disciples ;
— points out this as an example to them ;— foretells that one of
them would betray him ; — by a token acquaints the beloved
disciple that Judas Iscariot was the man / — recommends mu-
tual love ; — warns Peter, more confident than the rest, of his
irangression in disowning him. 383

SECTION X.

CONSOLATION TO THE DISCIPLES.
CHAPTERS XIV. XV. XVI. XVII.

Jesus, before his departure, comforts his disciples, assuring
them that his absence ivoidd conduce to their good, and be but
VOL. III. 4

xxiv S. JOHN.

tejnporary : — promises them another monitor to supply hii
place ; — that he will soon discover himself to them, though not
to the world ; — the sim.ilitude of the vine ; — exhorts to the ob-
servance of his precepts, and to mutual love ; — encourages them
by his example to bear persecution with constancy ; — warns
them of their danger ; — acquaints them of the monitor'' s func-
tions ; — excites them to pray the Father in his name ;^'ore-
tells that their sorroiv xvill be soon succeeded by joy, — and the
world's joy by sorrow ; — that his people will have peace in him,
but affliction in the world ; — concludes ivith a prayer to his
Father, first for himself, to glorify him in the issue of the
auful trial; — 2. for his disciples, to preserve them in unity
and truth ; — 3. for all the converts that should be made to him
through their ministry. Page 390

SECTION XI.

THE CRUCIFIXION.
CHAPTERS XVIII. XIX. 1 37.

Jesus being betrayed to his enemies by Judas, manifests his
power to those sent to apprehend him ; — is brought to the high
priest'' s house and examined ; — is denied by Peter ; — consigned
to Pilate, who, after inquiry, finding no cause for condemn-
ing,— offers, to the people, to release him, according to the
custom which obtained at the passover : — the people, influenced
by their rulers, refuse Jesus, demanding that he may be cruci-
fied, and Barabbas released : — Pilate causes Jesus to be scourg-
ed / — and, after repeated declarations of his innocence, gives
him up to the will of the midtitude : — Jesus is brought with
tivo malefactors to Calvary, carrying his cross ; — the charge
of his mother he, from, the cross, recommends to the beloved
disciple, ivho, from that time, took her to his own house : — the
soldiers part his garments among them ; — one of them, with
a spear, pierces the side of Jesus when dead. 399

S. JOHN. xjcxv

SECTION XIL

THE RESURRECTION. ,

GHAPTERS XIX. 38, &C. XX. XXI.

The body of Jesus given to Joseph of Arimathea ; — he and Nico-
demus embalm it, and lay it in the sepulchre : — the sepulchre
is found empty early on Sunday morning, first by Mary
Magdalene, afterwards by Peter and John : — soo7i after Jesus
appears to Mary Magdalene at the sepulchre, and sends her to
acquaint his disciples of his resurrection, and that his ascension
would soon follow ; — in the evening he appears to the Jipostles
in a house, and gives them commission to teach :— Thomas,
who had been absent, owns, to his fellow-disciples, his disbe-
lief of their testimony : — Jesus appears again to the Apostles,
Thomas being present, whose incredulity is overcome by the
evidence he had wanted : — again he appears to the disciples at
the sea of Tiberias, discovering himself by means of an extra-
ordinary draught of fishes ; — eats with them; — draws from
Peter thrice, in presence of the rest, a declaration of his love
t<^ him : — Jesus gives him charge of his flock, — and foretells
his martyrdom ; — rebukes his curiosity about the fate of a fel-
low-disciple. It was that disciple who wrote this Gospel, and
Was witness of most of the things recorded in it. Page 406

PREFACE

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL.

The time when this Gospel was composed, has
not been precisely ascertained by the learned.
Some have thought that it was written no more
than eight years after our Lord's ascension ; others
have reckoned it no fewer than fifteen. All an-
tiquity seems agreed in the opinion, that it was of
all the Gospels the first published ; and, in a case
of this kind, I should not think it prudent, unless
for very strong reasons, to dissent from their ver-
dict. Of the few Christian writers of the first
century, whose works yet remain, there are in
Barnabas, the companion of Paul, (if what is call-
ed the Epistle of Barnabas, which is certainly
very ancient, be truly his) in Clement of Rome, and
Hermas, clear references to some passages of this
history. For though the Evangelist is not named,
and his words are not formally quoted, the atten-
tive reader must be sensible that the author had
read the Gospel which has uniformly been as-

2 PREFACE TO

cribed to Matthew, and that, on some occasion??,
he plamly alludes to it. Very early in the second
century, Ignatius, in those Epistles which are gen-
erally acknowledged to be genuine, and Polycarp,
of whom w^e have no more but a single letter re-
maining, have manifest allusions to different parts
of this Gospel. The writers above named are
those who are denominated apostolic fathers, be-
cause they were contemporary to the Apostles,
and had been their disciples. Their testimony,
therefore, serves to show not only their know-
ledge of this book, but the great and general esti-
mation wherein it was held from the beginning.

§ 2. The first, indeed, upon record, who has
named Matthew as the writer of this Gospel, is
Papias bishop of Hierapolis in Cesarea, who is
said to have been a companion of Polycarp, and
hearer of John. Though Irenaeus seems to think
it was the Apostle John he meant, Eusebius, with
greater probability, supposes it was a John who was
commonly distinguished from the Apostle by the
appellation of the elder, or the presbyter. Papias,
in his preface, does not say that he had heard or
seen any of the Apostles, but only that he had
received every thing concerning the faith from
those who were well acquainted with them. Be-
sides, after naming the Apostle John, he men-
tions Aristion and John the elder, not as apostles,
but as disciples, of the Lord. Concerning Mat-
thew, this venerable ancient affirms that he ivrote
his Gospel in the Hebrew tongue, which every one

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 3

interpreted as he ivas able^. Here we have his
testimony, first, that Matthew, (who is also call-
ed Levi^) was the writer of this Gospel, for no
other was ever ascribed to him, and this was never
ascribed to another ; and, secondly, that it was
written in Hebrew.

§ 3. The first of these testimonies has never,
as far as I know, been controverted. On the
contrary, it has been confirmed, and still support-
ed by all subsequent Christian authors who have
touched the subject. The second of these testi-
monies, that this Evangelist wrote his Gospel in
Hebrew, had a concurrence equally uniform of
all succeeding writers in the church for about
fourteen hundred years. In the last two centu-
ries, however, this point has been hotly disputed.
Erasmus, who, though an eminent scholar, knew
little or nothing of Hebrew, was among the first
who called in question a tradition which had so
long, and so universally, obtained in the Church.
" The faults of Erasmus," says Simon^, " were
" blindly followed by cardinal Cajetan, who not
" knowing either Greek or Hebrew, was incapable
" of correcting them." The cardinal has since been
almost deserted by the Catholics ; and the prin-
cipal defenders of this new opinion have been

1 MaZ'&uios (itv ow 'Epgaidi ffiaXexTco ra Xoyta CvTsza^aTO-
rig(ir]ViX36e d' avra cb^ r^Swaro txuCcoi. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. lib.
iii. cap. 39.

2 Mark, ii. 14. Luke, v. 27. 29.

^' Hist. Crit. da Texte dii N. T. c, S.

4 PREFACE TO

Protestants. It is very unlucky for the discovery
of truth, when party^spirit, in any degree, influen-
ces our inquiries. Yet, it is but too evident that
there has been an infusion of this spirit, in the
discussion of the present question. ' If we give
' up,' says the staunch polemic, ' the originality of
' the Greek text, we have no Gospel by Matthew
' which can be called authentic ; for, to admit that
' the translation of one book of Scripture may be
' so denominated, is equally absurd as to admit

* it of them all ; and, if we admit this point, what
' becomes of our controversy with the Romanists

* about the decree of the council of Trent, asserting
' the authenticity of the Vulgate ?'' Whitby, who
enters warmly into this dispute, urges^, amongst
other things, the improbability that Providence,
which has preserved all the other canonical books
in their original languages, should have suffered
the original of this Gospel to be so soon lost, and
nothing of it to remain in the church but a trans-
lation. That all the books are extant which have
been written by divine inspiration, is not so clear
a case as that author seems to imagine. It will
hardly be pretended that it is self-evident, and I
have yet seen no attempt to prove it. The book
of the wars of the Lord^ the book of Jasher^ the
book of Nathan the Prophet, the book of Gad
the Seer'', and several others, are referred to in

^ Prefatory Disc, to the Fo\ir Gospels. ^ Numb. xxi. 14.
6 Jos. X. 15, ^1 Chron. xxix. 29.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 5

the Old Testament, manifestly as of equal autho-
rity with the book which refers to them, and as
fuller in point of information. Yet these are, to
all appearance, irrecoverably lost. Other Epis-
tles, beside those we have, there is reason to think
the Apostles wrote by the same Spirit. Paul, in
what is called his first Epistle to the Corinthians^,
plainly refers to what he had written to them, in
a former epistle now not extant. The artificial
methods which have been adopted, for eluding
the manifest sense of his words, serve only to
demonstrate, how unfriendly the spirit of the con-
trovertist is to the discernment of the critic. And,
if we regard the authority of Polycarp, who was
a disciple of the Apostle John, Paul wrote more
epistles than one to the Philippians, as this vener-
able father expressly tells us, in his letter to that
church^ Further, is not what is spoken, equally-
valuable with what is written, by inspiration ? Yet
how small a portion of the words of Him who
spake as never man spake, has it pleased Provi-
dence to cause to be committed to writing ? How
little, comparatively, is recorded of the discourses
of these poor fishermen of Galilee, whose elo-
quence, in spite of all its disadvantages, baffled
the wisdom of the learned, the power of the
mighty, and the influence of the rich, converting
infidels and idolaters, by thousands, to a doctrine
to which all their education, prejudices, and pas-
sions, rendered them most reluctant, the doctrine
of the crucified Messiah ? God bestows his fa-

8 1 Cor. V. 9. ^ ch. iii.

VOL. III. 5

§ PREFACE TO

vours, both spiritual and temporal, in various
measures, to different individuals, nations, and
ages, of the world, as he thinks fit. Those of
former times enjoyed many advantages which we
have not, and we enjoy some which they had not
It is enough for us, that this only is required as
our dut^-, that we make the proper use of the
Script." ?s, and of all the other advantages which,
through the goodness of God, we enjoy : for every
man is accepted according to what he hath, and not
according to tvhat he hath not^°.

But, indeed, this mode of arguing with regard
to Providence, appears to me quite unsatisfactory,
as proceeding on the notion that we are judges
in matters which, in my opinion, are utterly beyond
the reach of our faculties. Men imagining them-
selves to know perfectly what it is proper for the
Kuler of the universe, in any supposed circum-
stance, to do, conclude boldly, that he has done this
or that, after such a particular manner, or such
another : a method which, in a creature like
man, can hardly be accounted either modest,
or pious. From the motives by which men
are commonly influenced, we may judge, with
some likelihood, what, in particular circumstan-
ces, their conduct will be. This is level to our
capacity, and within the sphere of our expe-
rience. But let us not presume to measure the
acts of Omnipotence, and of Infinite Wisdom, by
our contracted span. Were we, from our notions

10 2 Cor. viii. 12.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 7

of convenience, to determine what God, in pos-
sible cases, real or hypothetical, has done, or would
do, we should, without hesitation, pronounce
that the autographies, the identical writings of
the sacred penmen (which are, in strictness, the
only originals or perfect standards,) would have
been preserved from accidents, that they might
serve for correcting all the corruptions which
should, in process of time, through the mistakes,
the carelessness, or the bad intention, of transcri-
bers, be introduced. For who can deny that the
sense of a writing may be as much injured by
the blunders of a copyist, as by those of a trans-
lator ? But if those have not the Gospel, who
cannot have recourse to some copy in the origi-
nal language, not the ten thousandth part of those
called Christians, have yet partaken in that ines-
timable blessing. For how small, comparatively,
is the number of those who can read the sacred
writers in their own languages ? If, therefore, it
is truth we desire, and not the confirmation of
our prejudices, let us renounce all such delusive rea-
sonings a priori from supposed fitnesses, of which
we are far, very far indeed, from being compe-
tent judges ; and let us satisfy ourselves with
examining, impartially, the evidences of the fact.

§ 4. The proper evidence of ancient facts is
written testimony. And for this fact, as was
observed before, we have the testimony of Papias,
as Eusebius, who quotes his words, assures us.
For a fact of this kind, a more proper witness than

8 PREFACE TO

Papias could hardly be desired : if not a contem-
porary of the Apostles, or rather, if not known
to them, a contemporary of their disciples, and
■who had been a hearer of two men, Aristion, and
John the elder, whom he calls disciples of the
Lord. He was one, therefore, who had it in his
power to be certified of any fact relating to the
ministry of the Apostles, and that by persons who
had been intimately acquainted with them. Now,
by the character transmitted to us of Papias, he
was particularly inquisitive about the sayings and
actions of our Lord ; and, for this purpose, culti-
vated an acquaintance with those who had seen and
heard him, and could give him the fullest information
of all that he did and taught. " I took no delight,"
says he, " as most people do, in those who talk
" much, but in those who teach the truth ; nor in
" those who relate strange precepts, but in those
" who relate the precepts which the Lord hath
" entrusted us with, and vvhich proceed from the
" truth itself." It would not be easy for me to
imagine w hat could be objected to so clear an evi-
dence, in so plain a case, a matter of fact which
falls within the reach, even of the lowest under-
standing ; for this is one of those points, on which,
if the simplest man alive should deviate from truth,
every man of sense would impute his deviation
to a defect of a very different kind from that of
understanding. Yet this is the only resource to
which those who controvert the testimony of Pa-
pias, have betaken themselves.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 9

§ 5. EusEBius had said of Papias", that " he
*' was a man of slender parts, as may be discover-
" ed from his writings." This the historian men-
tions, in order to account for the sentiments of
that ancient writer concerning the millennium,
who, in the opinion of Eusebius, interpreted too
hterally and grossly, what the Apostles had seen
meet to veil under figurative language. But, not
to enter here into the nature of Christ's reign for
a thousand years on the earth, before the general
resurrection (a question foreign to the present
purpose ; and on which, if Papias erred, he erred
along with many not deficient in understanding,)
a man may be very unfit for judging rightly of a
theological or critical question, who would be
allowed, by ever}^ person of common >ense, a
competent witness in questions cf plain fact,
which had fallen under his observation ; as whe-
ther Matthew had been accoimted, from the
beginning, the writer of such a Gospel, and whe-
ther he wrote it in Hebrew or in Greek.

§ 6. It seems to be another objection to the
testimony of Papias, that he adds, " which every
one interpreted as he was able :" as if he could be
understood to mean, that every one was able to in-
terpret Hebrew. This clause is an elliptical idiom
of that sort, to which something similar, in familiar
conversation, will be found to occur in most lan-

1^ 2(po§Qa yag rot 6fiixgos wv tov tovv, c5? av (x twv avTOv
Xoyoov^ T£x(ir,gafxevov eijtetv (paivezai. Hist. Eccl. lib. iii. cap.
39.

10 PREFACE TO

guages. Nobody is at a loss to perceive the mean-
ing to be, ' For some time there was no interpre-
* tation in common use, but every one who at-
' tempted interpreting, did it the best way he
' could.' The manner in which this addition is
made is, to me, on the contrary, a confirmation of
the testimony ; as it leads me to think (but in this
I may be deceived,) that Papias Iiad not from tes-
timony this part of the information he gives ; but
that it was what he himself remembered, when
there was no version of Matthew's Gospel gene-
rally received, but every one who could read it
in its own language, Hebrew, and either in writ-r
ing, or in speaking, had recourse to it, translated
it as well as he could. Thus, our Scottish High-
landers may say, at this moment, that, till ver}''
lately, they had no translation of the Bible into
their mother-tongue, that they had only the En-
glish Bible, which every one interpreted to them
as he was able. Could a reasonable person, on
hearing such a declaration, imagine that any thing
had been advanced, which could be called either
absurd or unintelligible ?

§ 7. The next authority I shall recur to is that
of Irenasus bisliop of Lyons in Gaul, who in his
youth had been a disciple of Polycarp. He says

12 ' 0 fxev 6ri MaT'&awg av Toig 'ESgcccoig zf] iSia dcaXexrco av-
rwr, xai ygacprjv e'^rjvsyxsv avayyeXiov^ rov JJergov xai tov
JIavXov ev Pcoarj svayyiXi^of/evcov, xai d^efieXtovvroov rt^v axxXr^
Hwv, Euseb. Hist. Eccl. lib. v. cap. 8.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 11

in the only book of his extant, that " Matthew,
" among the Hebrews, wrote a Gospel in their
" own language, whilst Peter and Paul were
" preaching the Gospel at Rome, and founding the
^' church there." And in a fragment of the same
author, which Grabe and others have published,
it is said, " The Gospel according to Matthew
" was written to the Jews ; for they earnestly
" desired a Messiah of the posterity of David.
" Matthew, in order to satisfy them on this point,
" began his Gospel with the genealogy of Je-
« sus."

§ 8. The third witness to be adduced is Origen,
who flourished in the former part of the third cen-
tury. He is quoted by Eusebius, in a chapter^^
wherein he specially treats of Origen's account
of the sacred canon. " As I have learnt," says
Origen, " by tradition, concerning the four Gos-
" pels, which alone are received, without dispute,
" by the whole church of God under heaven ; the
" first was written by Matthew, once a publican,
" afterwards an Apostle of Jesus Christ, ivho de-
" livered it to the Jewish believers^ composed in the
" Hebrew language. JExSedaxoza olvto tois ano
" lovSaiCfiov TtLcSTSvcia&i^ ygufifiadLv "^ESgaixois aw-
" TBtayfiavovy In another place he says", " We
" begin with Matthew, who, according to tradition,

*^ Hist. lib. vi. cap. 25.

^^ Agiccfisvot ccno tov Mar-^aio'v 6g xat TiagadaSozai Tcgcoros
lotnoav Tois ^E^gawis sxSsSoxevai to svayyeXiov roig ex Tiegizo-
urjg m<ST£vov6iv. Couiment. in Johan.

12 PREFACE TO

*' wrote first, publishing his Gospel to the He-
" brews, or the believers who were of the circum-
*' cision." Again^^ " Matthew, writing for the
*' Hebrews, who expected him who was to de-
" scend from Abraham and David, says, The line-
" age of Jesus Christ, son of David, son of Abra-
" liam.'' Let it here be observed, by the way,
that the word Ttagadoais, as used by ancient writ-
ers, and sometimes by the sacred penmen, does
not entirely coincide in meaning with our word
tradition. I have here, however, employed this
word with the common run of interpreters, that
I might not be thought desirous of saying more
in the version than the original warrants. The
word tradition, with us, imports, as the English
lexicographer rightly explains it, " any thing de-
" livered orally from age to age :" whereas na^a-
BoCLs properly implies, " any thing handed down
" from former ages, in whatever way it has been
" transmitted, whether by oral or by written tes-
" timony ; or even any instruction conveyed to
" others, either by word or by writing." In this
last acceptation we find it used in Scripture^^ :
Hold the traditions, ras TzagaSoasLs, ivhich ye have
been taught, whether by word, or our Epistle. It
is only when the epithet aygacpos, unwritten, is
added to Ttagadoais, that it answers exactly to the
English word ; whereas all historical evidence

1^ MccT'&acos fj.sv yag TOig 7igo63ox(o6c tov a^ A8gaaa xat Ja-
Pi$, 'E^gciiotg yga(p(X)v, Biplos, (pr,6c, yeveCevoi lri6ov Xql^tqv
'viov JaStd, 'viov Apgaafi.

*^ 2 Thess. ii. 15.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 15

comes under the denomination nagaSoctis. In this
acceptation of the term, therefore, to say we
have such a thing bij tradition, is the same as to
say, in English, " we hav^e this account trans-
" mitted from former ages." In Papias and Ire-
neus there is no mention of tradition. They
spoke of what they knew, as they had immediate
and most credible attestations from those who
were acquainted with the writers of the Gospels,
and with every circumstance relating to the pub-
lication. Their manner of expressing themselves
on this head, is that of men who had the certain
knowledge of what they affirm, and therefore con-
sider it as indisputable.

§ 9. It would be endless to bring authorities.
Jerom, Augustin, Epiphanius, Chrysostom, Euse-
bius, and many others, all attest the same thing,
and attest it in such a manner as shows that they
knew it to be uncontroverted, and judged it to be
incontrovertible. ' But,' say some modern dispu-
tants, ' all the witnesses you can produce in sup-
' port of this fact may, for aught we know, be
' reducible to one. Ireneus, perhaps, has had his
' information only from Papias ; and Origen from
' Papias and Ireneus ; and so of all the rest down-
' wards, how numerous soever ; so that the whole
' evidence may be, at bottom, no more than the
' testimony of Papias.' But, is the positive evi-
dence of witnesses, delivered as of a well-known
fact, to be overturned by a mere supposition, a
perhaps ? for that the case was really as they
suppose, no shadow of evidence is pretended.

VOL. nr. 6

14 PREFACE TO

Papias is not quoted on this article by Ireneiis,
nor is his name mentioned, or his testimony re-
ferred to. Nor is the testimony of either urged
by Origen. As to Treneus, from the early period
in which he lived, he had advantages for infor-
mation little inferior to those of Papias, having
been, in his younger years, well acquainted with
Polycarp, the disciple of the Apostle John. Had
there then subsisted any account or opinion, con-
tradictory to the account given by Papias, Ireneus
must certainly have known it, and would probabl}^
have mentioned it, either to confirm, or to confute,
it. As the matter stands, we have here a perfect
unanimity of the witnesses, not a single contradic-
tory voice : no mention is there, either from those
fathers, or from any other ancient writer, that
ever another account of this matter had been
heard of in the church. Shall we then admit a
mere modern hypothesis, to overturn the founda-
tions of all historic evidence ?

§ 10. Let it be observed that Papias, in the
words quoted from him, attested two things ; that
Matthew wrote the Gospel ascribed to him, and
that he wrote it in Hebrew. These two points
rest on the same bottom, and are equally, as mat-
ter of fact, the subjects of testimony. As to both,
the authority of Papias has been equally support-
ed by succeeding authors, and by the concurrent
voice of antiquity. Now there has not any thing
been advanced to invalidate his testimony, in re-
gard to the latter of these, that may not, with
equal justice, be urged, to invalidate his testimony,

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 15

in regard to the former. This ma}'^ be extended
also to other points ; for, that Mark was the wri-
ter of the Gospel commonly ascribed to him, rests
ultimately on the same authority. How arbitrary
then is it, where the evidence is the same, and ex-
posed to the same objections, to admit the one
without hesitation, and to reject the other ? Wet-
stein, for removing this difficulty, has suggested a
distinction, insinuating, that the former may be
the testimony of Papias, the latter only his con-
jecture. But if the words of Papias himself be
attended to, no conjecture was ever worse found-
ed than this of Wetstein. Papias speaks of both
in the same affirmative tone, as of matters of pub-
lic notoriety.

I shall conclude the argument with observing,
that the truth of the report, that Matthew wrote
in Hebrew, is the only plausible account that can
be given of the rise of that report. Certain it is,
that all the prejudices of the times, particularly
among the Greek Christians, were unfavourable
to such an opinion. Soon after the destruction
of the temple of Jerusalem, the Hebrew church,
distinguished by the name Jfazarene, visibly de-
clined every day ; the attachment which many of
them still retained to the ceremonies of the law,
in like manner the errors of the Ebionites, and
other divisions which arose among them, made
them soon be looked upon, by the Gentile church-
es, as but half-christian, at the most. That an
advantage of this kind would have been so readily
conceded to them by the Greeks, in opposition to

16 PREFACE TO

all their own prejudices, can be attributed only to
their full conviction of the fact.

§ 11. Dr. Lardner's doubts (for I can discov-
er none in Origen) are easily accounted for.
Averse, on one hand, to admit that there is any
book of Scripture whereof we have only a trans-
lation, and sensible of the danger of acquiescing
in an argument which would unsettle the whole
foundations of his system of credibility, he is in-
clinable to compromise the matter, by acknow-
ledging both the Hebrew and the Greek to be ori-
ginals, an opinion every way improbable, and so
manifestly calculated to serve a turn, as cannot re-
commend it to a judicious and impartial critic. In
this way of compounding matters, Whitby also,
and some other disputants on the same side, seem
willing to terminate the difference. Nay, even
Beausobre and Lenfant, who have treated the
question at more length, and with greater warmth,
than most others, conclude, somewhat queerly, in
this manner. " As there is no dispute affecting
" the foundation, that is, the authority of St. Mat-
" thew's Gospel, such as we have it, the question
" about the language ought to be regarded with
" much indifference^^"

^"^ Ainsi n'j ayant point de dispute sur le fond de la chose
meme, c'est-a-dire, sur I'autorite de I'evangile de S. Matthieu,
tel que nous I'avons, la question de la langue doit etre regar-
dee avec beaucoup d'indilFerence. Preface sur S. Matthieu,
iii. 5.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 17

§ 12. Having said so much on the external evi-
dence, I shall add but a few words, to show, that
the account of this matter, given by the earliest
ecclesiastical writers, is not so destitute, as some
may think, of internal probability. In every thing
that concerned the introduction of the new dis-
pensation, a particular attention was for some
time shown, and the preference, before every
other nation, given to the Jews. Our Lord's
ministry upon the earth was among them only.
In the mission of the Apostles, during his own
life, they were expressly prohibited from going to
the Gentiles, or so much as entering any city of
the Samaritans ^^ ; and when, after our Lord's
resurrection, the apostolical commission was great-
ly enlarged, being extended to all nations through-
out the world, still a sort of precedency was
reserved for God's ancient people. It behovod
the Messiah^ said Jesus*^ in his last instructions
to the Apostles, to suffer, and to rise from the
dead on the third day, and that repentance and
remission of sins should be preached in his name
among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. The
orders then given were punctually executed.
The Apostles remained some time in Jerusalem,
preaching, and performing miracles in the name
of the Lord Jesus, with wonderful success. Pe-
ter, in the conclusion of one of his discourses,
without flattering his countrymen, that this dis-
pensation of grace would, like the law, be con-
fined to their nation, takes notice of their prero-

^8 Matth. X. 5. 19 Luke, xxiv. 46, 47.

18 PREFACE TO

gative, in having it first offered to their accep-
tance. To YOU FIRST, says he^'^, God^ having
Yaised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in
turning away every one of you from his iniquities.
And when the disciples began to spread their
Master's doctrine through the neighbouring re-
gions, we know that, till the illumination they
received in the affair of Cornelius, which was
several years after, they confined their teaching to
their countrymen, the Jews. And, even after
that memorable event, wherever the Apostles
came, they appear first to have repaired to the
synagogue, if there was a synagogue in the place,
and to have addressed themselves to those of the
circumcision, and afterwards to the Gentiles.
What Paul and Barnabas said, to their Jewish
brethren at Antioch^S sets this matter in the
strongest light. It was necessary that the ivord of
God should FIRST have been spoken to you : but
seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves
tmworthy of everlasting life, lo, loe turn to the Gen^
tiles. Have we not then reason to conclude, from
the express order, as well as from the example, of
our Lord, and from the uniform practice of his disci-
ples, that it was suitable to the will of Providence,
in this dispensation of grace, that every advantage
should be first offered to the Jews, especially the
inhabitants of Jerusalem; and that the Gospel,
which had been first delivered to them by word,
both by our Lord himself, and by his Apostles,

20 Acts, iii. 26. ^' Acts, xiii. 46.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 19

should be also first presented to them in writing,
in that very dialect in which many of the readers,
at the time of the publication, might remember
to have heard the same sacred truths, as the\
came from the mouth of Him who spake as never
man spake, the great oracle of the Father, the
interpreter of God ?

§ 13. If the merciful dispensation was, in ef-
fect, soon frustrated by their defection ; this is but
of a piece with what happened in regard to all the
other advantages they enjo3^ed. The sacred de-
posit was first corrupted among them, and after-
wards it disappeared : for that the Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews, used by the Nazarenes (to
which, as the original, Jerom sometimes had re-
course^, and which he tells us, he had translated
into Greek and Latin,) and that the Gospel also
used by the Ebionites, were, though greatly vi-
tiated and interpolated, the remains of Matthew's
original, will, notwithstanding the objections of
Mill and others, hardly bear a reasonable doubt.
Their loss of this Gospel proved the prelude to
the extinction of that church. But we have rea-
son to be thankful, that what Avas most valuable in
the work, is not lost to the christian community.
The version we have in Greek is written with
much evangelical simplicity, entirely in the idiom
and manner of the Apostles. And I freely ac-
knowledge, that if the Hebrew Gospel were still
extant, such as it was in the days of Jerom, or

22 Hier. Com. in Mat. lib. i. cap. 16. Matth. vi. lU N.

20 PREFACE TO

even of Origen, we should have much more rea-
son to confide in the authenticity of the common
Greek translation than in that of an original
wherewith such unbounded freedoms had been
taken. The passages quoted by the ancients from
the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which are
not to be found in the Gospel according to Mat-
thew, bear intrinsic marks, the most unequivocal,
of the baseness of their origin.

§ 14. It may be proper here to enquire a little
more particularly what language it was that the
ancient ecclesiastical writers meant by Hebrew,
when they spoke of the original of this Gospel.
I should have scarcely thought this inquiry neces-
sary, had I not observed that this matter has been
more misunderstood, even by authors of some
eminence, than I coidd have imagined. Beau-
sobre and Lenfant in particular, go so far as to
argue against the probability of the fact, because,
what we commonly call Hebrew, the language of
the Old Testament, was not then spoken either in
Palestine, or any where else, being understood
only by the learned. And that the common lan-
guage of the country was not meant, they con-
clude, from the use which Eusebius, who calls the
original of Matthew's Gospel Hebrew, makes of
the word Syriac, when he sa3^s of Bardasenes, that
he was eloquent in the Syrian language. ' Thus,'
say they, ' he knew how to distinguish between
' Hebrew and the language of the country, which
' he calls Syriac' But in this these critics them-

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 21

selves have unluckily fallen into a mistake, in sup-
posing that Syriac was, in the time of our Lord
and his Apostles, or, during the subsistence of the
Jewish polity, the language of Palestine. That
their language, at that time, had a mixture of the
Sjrian language, is acknowledged ; but not that it
was the same. It was what Jerom very aptly
calls Syro-chaldaic, having an affinity to both lan-
guages, but much more to the Chaldean than to
the Syrian. It was, in short, the language which
the Jews brought with them from Babylon after
the captivity, blended with that of the people
whom they found, at their return, in the land, and
in the neighbouring regions. It is this which is
invariably called Hebrew in the New Testament ;
I might have said, in Scripture, no language what-
ever being so named in the Old Testament. It is
denominated Hebrew, as Lightfoot has, from some
rabbinical writings, with great probability, sug-
gested^^ because the language of the persons who
returned from captivity, would readily be called,
by those who possessed the land, lingua transjlu-
viana, or transeitphratensis^ the language of the
people beyond the Euphrates, the river which
they had passed in returning to their own coun-
try ; and the name, as often happens, would be
retained, when the language was much altered.
We are surprised, indeed, to find this learned
author, in another place^^ in contradiction to this,
maintaining that the Syriac was the mother-tongue

23 Hor. Heb. Jo. v, 2. ^^ Hor. Heb. Matth. i. 23.

VOL. in. 7

22 PREFACE TO

of the Jews, after the captivity ; and still mor^, to
observe, that he advances some things, on the sub-
ject, which will be found, if attended to, totally to
subvert his argument.

§ 15. Abram was in Canaan called the He-
b7'eicP'% for this reason, probably, because he was
from the farther side of the great river, not be-
cause he was descended from Heber, one indeed
in the line of his progenitors, but one of whom
nothing remarkable is mentioned to distinguish
him from the rest. Heber was neither the first
after the sons of Noah, nor the immediate father
of the Patriarch. Accordingly, the word is, in
that passage where Abram is so named, which is
the first time it occurs, rendered by the Seventy
o Tisgarrfs transitor. The Canaanites, amongst
whom he sojourned, appear to have used the
name Hebrew in a manner similar to that wherein
the Italians use the word Tramontani for all who
live north of the Alps. The peculiarity, in res-
pect both of religion and of customs, which con-
tinued in Abram's posterity, in the line of Jacob,
and prevented them from mingling with other na-
tions, or adopting their manners, must have been
the reason why this appellation was given to the
descendants in continuance, which, in strictness,
was applicable to the first comers only. But, let
it be observed, that, though this term was very
early used of the nation, it was not applied to the

^5 Gen. xiv. 13.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 25

language brought by Abram and his family from
Ur of the Chaldees, a language which they soon
lost, acquiring, in its stead, that of the Canaanites,
amongst whom they lived. Ab ram's tongue was,
doubtless, Chaldee, that of the country whence he
came. But we learn from (he sacred historian,
that Jacob his grandson (though he could not fail
to understand that language, having lived so long
with Laban) spoke at home a different tongue.
Laban called the heap which they had raised Je-
gar-sahadutha : but Jacob called it Galeed ^^ Both
names signify the same thing, the heap of testimo-
ny, the former being Chaldee, the latter what is
now always called Hebrew, but then, the language
of Canaan.

I have observed already, that the language of
the Old Testament, which we now always call
Hebrew, is never so called in Scripture, neither in
the Old Testament, nor in the New. This is a
strong presumption that it was not anciently so
named by any body, and that if any language had
been in the Old Testament named Hebrew, it
would have been the Chaldee, agreeably to the
etymology of the word Hebrew, the language of
those who lived beyond the Euphrates. This,
however, might be accounted no more than a pre-
sumption, perhaps but a plausible conjecture, if
the language of the Israelites were not repeatedly
mentioned in the Old Testament by other names.
It is commonly called there the Jews language^'',
and in one place, the language of Canaan^^. That

^^ Gen. xxxi. 47. s? 2 Kings, xviii. 26. 28. 2 Chron.

xxxii. 18. Nell. xiii. 24. Isa. xxxvi. 11. 13. -^ Isa. xix. \%-

24 PREFACE TO

in after-times the ancient Jewish tongue, which
was often named the holy language, was also call-
ed Hehreio^ is not denied. Josephus, in particular,
names it so^^, in relating the message of Rabsha-
keh from the king of AssjTia to king Hezekiah
above referred to, as he uses the word 'E^gaiari,
in Hebrew, wdiere the sacred historian has said
nnin^ Jehudith, and the Seventy lovSaian, in the
Jews language. But this is long posterior to the
finishing of the canon of the Old Testament ; for
Josephus did not w rite till after the destruction of
Jerusalem, towards the end of the first Christian
century. In the prologue to the Book of Eccle-
siasticus, the term ^E^gaiaxt is likewise used, but
it is not certain in what acceptation. By the ac-
count given there, that book was translated into
Greek in the time of Ptolemy Evergetes king of
Egypt, by Jesus, who was the son of Sirach, and
the grandson of Jesus the author. As the origi-
nal, therefore, must have been written long after
the captivit}, it is much more j)robable that it
was composed in the dialect spoken in Palestine
at the time, than that it was written in a dead lan-
guage, understood only by the learned, and con-
sequently that the word occurs, in that prologtie,
in the same acceptation wherein it is always used
in the New Testament. It has, in my judgment,
been proved beyond contradiction by the learned,
particularly Bochart^°, Walton^^ and Le Clerc%

^^ Antiq. lib. x. cap. 1. ^° Canaan, L. ii. c 1.

^^ Prolegomena, iii. 13, &c.

^^ Proleg. in Pentateuch. Diss. I. V.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 25

that the language of the Old Testament is no
other than the native tongue of the Canaanitcs,
which, in Greek writers, is called Phcnician, and
did not materially differ from the dialect of the
Tyrians, Sidonians, and Carthaginians. Canaan
is rendered by the Seventy ^^ (poivixr^ Phenicia. A
Canaanitish Avoman (poLviacirf'^, a Phenician woman,
and the land of Canaan is called ?) ;^03^a xav cpoi-
vixcov^^ the country of the Phenicians. And even
in the New Testament we have a plain proof that
the names were used promiscuously, inasmuch as
the person who is called by one Evangelist a wo-
man of Canaan^^ is denominated by anothei" Evan-
gelist a Syrophenician"*^.

§ 16. At the same time it ought to be remark-
ed that the language of Chaldea, which, before
the captivity, seems never to have been denomi-
nated Hebrew, was always, by the Jews, distin-
guished by some other name. The most common
was that which, in the English translation, after
the Septuagint and the Vulgate, is rendered Syri-
an^ but is in the original n*D*1N JLramith. It is so
called in some of the places above quoted, and in
like manner by Ezra^^ The Oriental name Jram,
though commonly rendered Syria, does not exact-
ly correspond in meaning to this Avord, at least in
the use made of it in latter times. The boundary
of Syria on the east, Avhen the name came to be

33 Exotl. xvi. 35. 34 Exod. vi. 15.

35 Josh. V. 12. 36 Matth. xv. 22.

37 Mark, vii. 24. 38 Ezra, iv. 7.

26 PREFACE TO

used in a more confined manner, was the river
Euphrates ; whereas Aram comprehended large
tracts of country beyond the river, as Mesopota-
mia, Chaldea, Assyria. Syria was included, but it
made only a part. Now the Jewish language was
so different from this, that it is manifest the com-
mon people anciently in Judea understood nothing
of Aramic or Chaldee. For a proof of this we
need recur only to some of the places above
referred to^^ Further, it is of the same people,
the Chaldeans, that the Prophet speaks in this
prediction^° : Zo, / will bring a nation upon you
from afar, O house of Israel, saith the Lord ; it is^
a mighty nation, it is an ancient ?iation, a nation
ivhose language thou hioioest not, neither under-
standest ivhat they say.

§ 17. But, it may be said, since the name Aram
included the country commonly called Syria, and
was equally applicable to it as to any other part,
and since the word Aramith was employed to de-
note the language of the whole ; the Syrian and
the Chaldean must have been one and the same
language. That they were so originally, I am
fully convinced. In process of time, however,
from the different fates to which the eastern parts,
and the western, of that once great empire were
subjected, there gradually sprang up a considera-
ble diflference between them, insomuch that, in
latter times, they may, not unfitly, be denominated

2 Kings, xviii. 26. Isa. xxxvi. 11. ^o Jer. v. 15.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 27

different languages ; though still they have more
affinity to each other than any other two of the
Oriental tongues. The same language is called
also very properly''^ the tongue of the Chaldeans.
Now as the Jews, when they returned from cap-
tivity, brought a dialect of this language with
them into their own country, it suited their nation-
al pride to adopt such a general name as Hebrew,
w hich, though it may signify, when explained from
etymology, the language spoken beyond the river,
would be generally understood to denote the lan-
guage of the people called Hebrews, a name by
which their nation had been distinguished from
the beginning. This appellation, therefore, must
appear more eligible to them, than any name which
would serve more directly to remind themselves
and others, that they had lived so long in subjec
tion to another people ; a disagreeable effect, w^hich
could not fail to result from their calling the lan-
guage they had adopted Chaldee, Babylonian, or
even the language of Aram. Besides, to have
called it so, would have confounded it with a lan-
guage considerably different.

§ 18. We have no reason to consider the dialect
which the Jews introduced into Judea, on their
return from the Babylonish captivity, as entirely
pure. But in whatever state it might have been
at first, it cannot be imagined that its purity could

^ Dan. i. 4.

28 PREFACE TO

have been preserved five hundred years, especi-
ally considering the great variety of calamities, as
well as the different species of tyranny which the
nation experienced in that interval. The language
of the neighbours, and of those who, from the cir-
cumjacent countries, had, during the people's
absence, possessed the land, which was chiefly
Syriac, would have a considerable share in the
ordinary speech. With these we might expect to
find a mixture of Persic, Greek, and Latin, words,
as Judea had been successively subjected to the
Macedonians, the Persians, and the Romans. Ex-
actly such it is found to have been in the time of
our Saviour. What, therefore, is called Hebrew,
in the New Testament, and by the earliest fathers,
is not the language of the Scriptures of the Old
Testament, spoken by the Jews in Palestine be-
fore the captivity ; it is not the Chaldee spoken
in Babylon ; neither is it the Syriac spoken in the
neighbouring country of Syria; but it is a dialect
formed of all the three languages, chiefly the two
last blended together, and which is therefore
properly denominated Syro-Chaldaic, as having a
great affinity to both, and, at the same time, re-
taining much of the old Hebrew idiom. — After
the destruction of Jerusalem, the extinction of the
Jewish polity, and the dispersion of the people by
the Romans, their particular dialect fell quickly
into disuse ; and Syriac, the language of the
province (for to Syria Palestine had before now
been annexed,) became soon the prevailing lan-
guage of the whole country. This will perhaps,
in part, account for the undoubted fact, that a

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 29

correct copy of Matthew's original was in a short
time no where to be found. The very dialect
shared in the fate of the people, and did not long
survive their city and temple.

§ 19. Further, that the language of the Syriac
version of the New Testament (though justly
accounted much nearer to the language used by
our Lord and his Apostles than that of any other
version now extant) is not properly the same lan-
guage, may be proved from that very translation
itself; where we sometimes, not always, find a
difference between the words which the sacred
writers have retained in their original form, and
those employed by the Syriac interpreter. In
some cases, I admit, they are the same. Thus, the
Evangelist Mark has given, in his Gospel^, the
original expression, Talitha cumU used by our
Lord, adding the interpretation into Greek. The
Syriac translator employs also the original expres-
sion, but adds no interpretation, finding that it
suits equally the Syrian language, as that which
in the New Testament is called Hebrew. Nay,
the same expression is used, in another Gospel in
the Syriac^^, where the Evangelist had not, a^
Mark, introduced the original words. Also many
words, as rabbi and abba, are the same in both.
This may likewise be said of the word Ephpha-
tha^^ (though spelt a little differently) to which

48 Cli. V. 41 ^ J-uke, vjM. ^4.

f^ Mark, vii. 34.
VOL. III. 8

30 PREFACE TO

no interpretation is added in the Syriac version.
The small difference in spelling ought to be as-
cribed solely to the Greek original, and not to any
variation in the Syriac from the Hebrew. It was
customary, in writing Greek, to make such altera-
tions on foreign words introduced, as suited the
Grecian orthography. Hence the many changes
in the Septuagint, on the names of the Old Testa-
ment. As to sonxe proper names, which have the
signification of appellatives, Cephas being of the
same import in both languages, needed not an
interpretation in Syriac as in Greek^^ On the
name Thomas there was an inconsiderable differ-
ence. What was Thaoma in the dialect of Jeru-
salem, was, in proper Syrian Thama. This inter-
pretation is thrice given in the Syriac version of
John's Gospel ^^ as answering to the Greek
/Ji8v[iog, tivin. Boanerges "'^j Aceldama ''^j and
Golgotha''^, are all translated by that interpreter,
who would not have made this distinction, with re-
gard to them, if he had thought them equally intel-
ligible to Syrian readers, with the terms whereof
he has given no explanation. As to the change
made by that interpreter on the cry, Eli, eli, ut-
tered by our Lord on the cross, I must refer the
reader to the notes on the passages ^° where it is
mentioned. On the name Siloam^^, a small alter*
ation is made ; and no interpretation is added, as

*5 John, i. 42. *^ Ch. xi. 16. xx. 24. xxi. 2.

*f Mark, iii. 17. "» ^cts, i. 19.

*' Matth. xxvii. 33. ^o Matth. xxvii. 46. Mark, xv. 34.

51 John, ix. 7.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 31

in the Greek, because the word, so altered, con*
veys the same meaning in Syriac, which Siloam
did in the dialect of Jerusalem, and consequently
needs no interpretation. All these observations
serve to show both the affinity of the two lan-
guages, and their difference. The difference, in
my judgment, was enough to render one of them
unintelligible to those who were accustomed only
to the other ; and the affinity was so great, as to
render a very little practice sufficient to qualify
those who spoke the one, for wnderstandirg the
other. Whether the same may not be said of
some northern European tongues, as German,
Dutch, Danish, and Swedish, or even of those
of the southern regions, as French, Italian, Por-
tugueze, and Spanish^ I leave to those, who are
best acquainted with these languages, to deter-
mine.

§ 20. I SHALL add only one remark more for
evincing the difference between the language
called Hebrew in the New Testament, and the
Syriac : it is this, that the name always given to
Syria, in the Syriac version, is not Aram, as in the
Old Testament, but KHID Suria ; whence, ac-
cording to analogy, the name appropriated to the
language is n^i^^llD Suriaith ^^ ; whereas 'E^ga-
laxL^ in the Greek New Testament, or tt/ 'E^gaiSi
SLaXsxTo, is never rendered Suriaith, but Ghi-

^^ Shaffii Lexicon Sjriac N. T. editio £^« praetermissa.

S£ PREFACE TO

hfaith. See the passages quoted in the margin ^^ ;
in same of which, we have both the name itself,
in what is called Hebrew^ the language of the
place, and, for the sake of the Syriac reader, an
interpretation of the name into that tongue. This
shows evidently, that the Hebrew word had no
currency with them, as it needed an explanation.
Nay more, in the postscript subjoined to the Syriac
version of this Gospel, the language in which
Matthew wrote and preached, is not termed Su-
riaith, but Ghibraith ^\ Let it be observed, that
I urge this, not as a testimony of the fact, (as a
testimony it is not needed, and would be of very
little consequence,) but solely, to mark the dis-
tinction observed in the application of the words
Syriac and Hebrew. But, enough for showing
that the language called Hebreio by tlie writers of
the New Testament, is not the same with the
language of the Old Testament, which is never in
Scripture called Hebreic ; that it is neither pure
Syriac nor Chaldee, but that it approaches near-
est the last of these, though with a considerable
mixture of the other two. An attention to these
things will serve to show, how ill-founded many
things are, which have been advanced on this
subject, by Basnage, Beausobre, and others ^^

*3Luke, xxiii. 38. John, v. 2. xix. 13. 17. 20. Acts, xxi. 40.
xxU. 2. xxvi. 14. Rev. ix. 11. xvi. 16.

" The postscript, literally translated, is, " Here endeth the
"holy Gospel of Matthew's preaching, which he preached in
"Hebrew, in the land of Palestine."

In a late celebrated work, an hypothesis is hinted which

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 33

§ 21. When men's opinions favour their known
prejudices, this circumstance is a considerable

differs from all the preceding. " Did Christ," says Mr.
Gibbon, Vol. 4. p. 381. N. 131, "speak the rabbinical or
^' Syriac tongue ?" The latter part of this question is answer-
ed already : to the former the answer is plain. No such tongue
was known then as the rabbinical. This dialect, which owes
its origin to the dispersion of the Jews, after the destruction of
Jerusalem, by the Romans, was never the language of the
people any where : its use was solely among the Jewish doctors
or rabbies, whence it has its name. The language of the
people would, after they were scattered through Europe,
Asia, and Africa, soon be supplanted by the languages of the
different regions into which they were dispersed. As to those
Jews who were qualified for study, they had the strongest in-
ducements to make the language of the Old Testament the
principal object of their attention. The constant use of it in
their synagogues served both as a spur to the study, and as an
help in the acquisition. When use had rendered it familiar to
them, nothing could be more natural than to employ it as the
medium of correspondence with their learned countrymen in
distant lands. They had no other common language; and this
had one advantage (of greater moment to them, considering the
unchristian treatment they commonly met with from christian
nations) that nobody understood it but themselves. From
using it, at first, in conveying their remarks on the sacred text,
they came gradually to extend it to the discussion of other
topics, historical, philosophical, &c. It will easily be con-
ceived that, having no standard but the O. T. they would be
often at a loss for words ; for however rich that language may,
originally, have been, it is but a small part of its treasure
which can be contained in so narrow a compass. How much
would one of us find himself embarrassed in composing in Eng-

34 PREFACE TO

abatement from the authority of such opinions ;
and even when their testimony favours their pre-
judices, there is still ground for abatement, though

lish, if limited to the words employed in the common transla-
tion of the Old Testament. The rabbies, to rid themselves of
this difl&cullj, had recourse to two expedients. One was, to
form, analogically, from biblical roots, derivatives, to the mean-
ing of which, the analogy of the formation would prove a suf-
ficient guide. Thus from verbs occurring only in tlie conjuga-
tion kal, they form regularly the niphaly hiphil, hophal, and
hithpael ; also verbal nouns, participles, &c. From abstracts they
form concretes, and conversely. There is reason to believe
that many of those words are genuine Hebrew, though in the
few ancient books extant they do not occur. But whether
genuine or not, was of little consequence, as the regular forma-
tion rendered them intelligible. Their other expedient was
(what, in some degree, is used by writers in every tongue,
when in a strait) to adopt words from other languages. The
chief resources of the rabbies have been Chaldaic, Arabic,
Greek, and Latin : they do not reject entirely the aid of mod-
ern tongues. The Grammar of the rabbinical, is that of the
ancient Hebrew. The Lexicon of the former contains that of
the latter, and a good deal more. To illustrate the difference
by a comparison, I hardly think that the rabbinical differs so
much from the Hebrew of the Old Testament as the Latin of
the 7th and 8th centuries differs from that of the Augustine
age. Though the question as proposed by Mr. Gibbon, has no
relation to the language of Matthew's Gospel : yet, as it is
natural to conclude, (and I am persuaded, is the fact,) that the
language spoken by our Lord was that in which Matthew
wrote, I have thought it reasonable to take this notice of it,
knowing that the slightest suggestions of a writer of eminence?
rarely fail to make an impression on some readers.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 35

in a less degree ; men not being so easily misled
in matters of testimony, as in matters of opinion^
The contrary holds, when either the opinion, or
the testimony given, is unfavourable to the pre-
judices of the person who gives it. Such, doubt-
less, was the case of the ancient Gentile Chris-
tians, when they gave a testimony which, in any
respect favoured the pretensions of the Nazarenes.
Their testimony is itself, at least, a strong pre-
sumption of their impartiality, and of the justice
of a rival claim. The reverse is the natural
presumption in regard to the opinion of a modern
disputant, when that opinion serves manifestly to
support a favourite tenet, controverted by an ad-
verse sect. This consideration will be found
greatly to diminish the weight, if it can be said to
have any weight, of what has been advanced on
this head, in latter ages, against the uniform suf-
frage of antiquity.

§ 22. That this Gospel was composed by one
born a Jew, familiarly acquainted with the opin-
ions, ceremonies, and customs, of his countrymen ;
that it was composed by one conversant in the
sacred writings, and habituated to their idiom ; a
a man of plain sense, but of little or no learning,
except what he derived from the Scriptures of
the Old Testament ; and, finally, that it was the
production of a man who wrote seriously, and
from conviction ; who as, on most occasions, he
had been present, had attended closely to the
facts and speeches which h& related ; but who, in

ae PREFACE TO

writing, entertained not the most distant view of
setting off himself by the relation ; we have as
strong internal evidence as the nature of the
thing will admit ; and much stronger than that
wherein the mind, in ninety-nine cases out of a
hundred, acquiesces. Now, exactly such a man
the Apostle and Evangelist Matthew must have
been ; of whom, as we have seen, we have an his-
torical proof, quite unexceptionable, that he was
the author.

§ 23. That this history was primarily intended
for the use of his countrymen the Jews, we have,
in aid of historical evidence, very strong presump-
tions, from the tenor of the book itself. Every
circumstance is carefully pointed out, which might
conciliate the faith of that nation ; every unneces-
sary expression is avoided, which might, in any
way, serve to obstruct it. To come to particu-
lars : there was no sentiment relating to the Mes-
siah, with which the Jews were more strongly
possessed, than that he must be of the race of
Abram, and of the family of David; Matthew,
therefore, with great propriety, begins his narra-
tive with the genealogy of Jesus. That he should
be born at Bethlehem, in Judea, is another circum-
stance, in which the learned among the Jews of
those times were universally agreed. His birth
in that city, with some very memorable circum-
stances that attended it, this historian has also
taken the first opportunity to mention. Those
passages in the Prophets, or other sacred books,
which either foretell any thing that should happen

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 87

to him, or admit* an allusive application, or were,
in that age, generally understood to be applicable
to events which concern the Messiah, are never
passed over in silence, b)^ this Evangelist. The
fulfilment of prophecy was always to the Jews, con-
vinced of the inspiration of their sacred writings, a
principal topic of argument. Accordingl}^ none
of the Evangelists has been more careful than
Matthew, that nothing of this kind should be over-
looked. And, though the quality I am going to
mention, is not always to be discovered in modern
translations, none of the sacred penmen has more
properly avoided the unnecessary introduction of
any term offensive to his countrymen^^.

§ 24. That we find so much of this kind in the
Greek, has been urged by some, as an argument,
that it is the original of this Gospel, though, in
fact, it proves no more, than that it is either the
original, or a close translation ; for other acknowl-
edged versions can be produced, in which this
circumstance is equally observable. In regard to
this, I frankly own that the Greek, in my judg-
ment, has not many of those peculiarities which
may be called marks of translation. That which
might chiefly appear to such a critic, is no other
than what might naturall}^ be expected in a Jew-
ish original, on the subject of religion, written in
that age and country. The quality I allude to,
is the frequent recurrence of the Oriental idiom.

««Ch. i. 11. N.
VOL. III. 9

3S PREFACE TO

in which Matthew, I believe, will not be found to
abound more than the other Evangelists, Mark,
Luke, and John, who, by the acknowledgment of
all parties, wrote in Greek. Some other argu-
ments of this kind, as, that the quotations from the
Old Testament are generally in the words of the
Septuagint, that the words used on certain occa-
sions, by our Lord, are retained and explained,
are fully answered by Simon", to whom, that I
may not prove tedious, I must refer the reader.

§ 25. There is, however, one argument from
the language, and but one, that has occurred to
my observation, which forms, at least, a presump-
tion that the Greek is a version. Though the
sacred writers, in that language, sometimes retain
in their narratives, without adding an explana-
tion, a memorable Oriental word, in frequent use
among the people, are known to all connected
with them, such as Hosanna^ Hallelujah ; we
never find, in the moral or didactic part, any
thing introduced, from a different tongue, which
renders the import of a precept unintelligible to
those unacquainted with the tongue. Indeed, in
the history, the very words spoken (to impress
those more strongly who happen to understand
them) are, though seldom, sometimes mentioned,
but they are always accompanied with an inter-
pretation, that no reader may be at a loss for
the meaning. Such are Ephphatha, Talitha cumi,

*7 Hist. Crit. du Texte du N. T. ch. v. &c.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 39

and the exclamation on the cross. But the pro-
hibition of what is criminal, and that under a se-
vere sanction, where the crime itself is expressed
in an unknown tongue, and left unexplained, is
totally without a parallel in holy writ. Of this
we have an example in the words thus rendered
in the common version*^ : Whosoever shall say to
his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council:
but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in
danger of hell fire. I think, with Dr. Sykes, that
(>axa, in this place, ought to be understcod as an
Oriental, and not a Greek w ord, as well as gaxa ;
for T\'M2 moreh, is actually such a word, and could
not be represented otherwise in the Greek charac-
ter. The English translators, therefore, had the
same reason for rendering the latter clause, Who-
soever shall say Moreh, that they had for render-
ing the former clause. Whosoever shall say Baca.
It is, at least, presumable, that the same caution
which led the writer to preserve the original
term in one member of this sentence, would lead
him also to preserve it in the other, more especial-
ly as this is the clause which contains the severest
threatening.

Besides, our finding that this word is a term
of reproach in the dialect of Palestine, as well as
the other, adds greatly to the probability, that it was
so understood by the writer. Moreover, if this be
interpreted as a Greek word, and rendered thou
fool, it will coincide with raca, stultus, fatuus^

-'8 Matth. V. 22.

40 PREFACE TO

which can hardly be rendered otherwise ; where-
as, there is evidently intended here, a gradation in
the crimes, as there is a gradation in the punish-
ments. Now, let it be observed, that this manner,
in such a case as the present, suits more the ex-
cessive scrupulosity of a translator, than the sim-
plicity and plainness of an inspired writer, who
means to instruct his readers in every duty, and
to warn them against every danger. Did the sa-
cred penmen find it necessary to employ Oriental
terms, because those reproachful nan es had noth-
ing equivalent to them in the Greek language, and
consequently, because those who spoke Greek,
not being susceptible of the guilt, implied in using
those words, were in no danger of incurring the
punishment ? This is too absurd ito be believed
by any body. There is no language, ancient or
modern, in which abuse may not be uttered ; and
indignation, contempt, and abhorrence, signified, in
the highest degree. In such a case, therefore, it
would be unaccountable and unparalleled in an in-
spired author to adopt terms unintelligible to the
people whose language he writes, and leave them
unexplained ; but this manner is not at all to be
wondered at in a translator, especially when we
consider how apt the early translators among the
Jews were to carry their scruples this way to ex-
cess. I had occasion to observe before^^, that one
of the greatest difficulties in translating, is to find
words in one language, that perfectly correspond

59 Diss. II. Part I. § 4.

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 41

to those of another, which relate to manners and
sentiments. In most other matters there is, com-
paratively, but little difficulty. The word moreh,
here used by the Evangelist, differs only in num-
ber from morim, the compellation with, which
Moses and Aaron addressed the people of Israel,
when they said^*', with manifest and indecent pas-
sion, as rendered in the English Bible, Hear, notv,
YE REBELS, and were, for their punishment, not per-
mitted to enter the land of Canaan. The word,
however, as it is oftener used to implj- rebellion
against God than against any earthly sovereign ;
and as it includes disbelief of his word, as well as
disobedience to his command, I think better ren-
dered in this place miscreant, which is also, like
the original term, expressive of the greatest ab-
horrence and detestation. In this way translated,
the gradation of crimes, as well as of punishments,
is preserved, and the impropriety avoided, of de-
livering a moral precept, of consequence to men of
all denominations, in words intelligible only to the
learned.

Dr. Owen remarks that the Syriac interpreter
did not take the word in this sense ; for, though he
retains raca untranslated, he renders moreh by a
word that signifies fool. But this difficulty van-
ishes on reflecting that the language of Palestine,
as has been shown, was not then Syriac ; though
it contained a considerable mixture of Syrian
words. Now, as that interpreter translated from

*" Numb. XX. 10.

42 PREFACE TO

the Greek, he must have been sensible that gayioi,
was not Greek but Syriac, and that its meaning
suited the scope of the passage. It, therefore,
needed no translation in a Syriac book. On the
contrar}^ he must have perceived that fiogs is a
Greek word, a term of reproach, and consequent-
1}% in some measure, suiting the scope of the pas-
sage. But, if faith is due to our best lexicons,
(the Heptaglotton of Castellus, in particular) it is
not, in this acceptation, Syriac, though it is both
Hebrew and Chaidean. That the Syriac interpre-
ter should, in translating a Greek book, consider
liagB as Greek, which he knew not to be Syriac,
and should translate it accordingly, is not more
surprising than that the Latin, or any other inter-
preter, should do so. But this is no reason why
those who know that the connection which the
dialect of Judea had with the ancient Hebrew and
Chaldaic, was, at least, not inferior to that which
it had with Syriac, should not recur to those
tongues, as well as to the latter, for light in doubt-
ful cases. So much for Matthew's language.

§ 26. As the sacred writers, especially the Evan-
gelists, have many qualities in common, so there
is something in every one of them, which, if at-
tended to, will be found to distinguish him from
the rest. That which principall}^ distinguishes
Matthew, is the distinctness and particularity with
which he has related many of our Lord's dis-
courses and moral instructions. Of these his ser-
mon on the mount, his charge to the Apostles, his
illustrations of the nature of his kingdom, and his

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 43

prophecy on mount Olivet, are examples. He
has also wonderfully united simplicity and energy
in relating the replies of his Master to the cavils
of his adversaries. He has, at the same time, his
peculiarities in point of diction. Of thf se I know
none more remarkable than the phrase 'tf DaGiksia
rav ovgavav^ the kingdom, or reign of heaven.,
which is used by him about thirty times, and by
no other sacred writer. The other Evangelists, in
parallel passages, always say 'j^ BaatXna tov &£ov,
the kingdom, or reign of God, an expression which
occurs only five times in Matthew. Being early
called to the apostleship, he was an eye and ear
witness of most of the things which he relates.
And, though I do not think it was the scope of any
of these historians, to adjust their narratives by
the precise order of time wherein the events hap-
pened; there are some circumstances which in-
cline me to think, that Matthew has approached at
least as near that order as any of them. They do
not call their works histories ; and as to the import
of the title svayysXiov commonly given, it is, in this
application, well explained by Justin Martyr, a
writer of the second centur}- , who makes it equiva-
lent to aTtofivr^fiovsvfiaja, memorable things, or
memoirs, according to the explanation of this word
given by Johnson, which he defines, A account
of transactions familiarly written.

§ 27. It has been shown, that we have reason
to consider Matthew's Greek Gospel, which we at
present possess, as a version from the original,
written in the language spoken in Palestine in our

44 PREFACE TO

Lord's time, and during the subsistence of the
Jewish commonwealth. But as to the translator,
nothing but conjecture has ever been advanced by
the learned. The obscurity in which the question
about the translator lies, can nowise affect the
credibility of the fact, that it is a translation. Who
ever doubted that the Syriac New Testament, and
the old Italic, are translations.'^ Yet the transla-
tors are equally unknown with the Greek inter-
preter of Matthew's Hebrew Gospel. This is
oftenest the case with ancient versions ; and we
have reason to believe that the present is very
ancient, it having been made before those free-
doms were taken with the original, which have
justly brought dishonour on the Nazarene and the
Ebionite copies.

§ 28. That Matthew's Gospel was the first pub-
lished, is another opinion, as was hinted already,
which rests on the concurrent voice of antiquity,
the same foundation with that on which our belief
is built that Matthew was the author, and that the
language in which he wrote his Gospel, was that
kind of Hebrew which was spoken at that time in
Judea. Notice was taken of Matthew's Gospel,
and of Mark's, very early in the church, and be-
fore we find any direct mention of Luke's and of
John's. The first who expressly mentions all the
four Evangelists, is Irenseus, who mentions them
as having written in the same order wherein they
appear to have been arranged in the Bible, in his
time, and wherein they have continued ever since.
Some transcribers have, indeed, affected to arrange

MATTHEW'S GOSPEL. 45

them differently putting the two Apostles before
the other two, who were only Evangelists. But
they seem to have done this, from an opinion of
the comparative rank of the writers, without con-
troverting the order in which the Gospels were
written. In the Cambridge manuscript, which is
followed by some other manuscripts less consid-
erable, the order is Matthew, John, Luke, Mark.
But Matthew's title to the first place does not ap-
pear, in any view of the matter, ever to have been
questioned among the ancients. Some, of late,
have thought themselves warranted to assign the
priority in point of time to the Evangelist Luke.
Their reasons for this opinion I shall consider in
the preface to that Gospel.

VOL, III. 10

THE

GOSPEL BY MATTHEW.

SECTION I.

THE NATIVITY.

I. The lineage of Jesus Christ son of David, son lu. 3 ; 23.

2 of Abraham. Abraham begat Isaac. Isaac q^^ 21 ; 2.
begat Jacob. Jacob begat Judah and his broth- f^ '3I'*. §;

3 ers. Judah had Pharez and Zarah by Tamar. ^"^^ * ' ^^'

4 Pharez begat Hezron. Hezron begat Ram.
Ram begat Aminadab. Aminadab begat JsTah-

5 shon. JVahso7i begat Salmon. Salmon had

6 Boaz by Rahab. Boaz had Obed by Ruth.

Obed begat Jesse. Jesse begat David the king, j g^^ jg. ^
David the king had Solomon, by her who had sIm.^i2-^24.

7 been wife of Uriah. Solomon begat Rehoboam. i<^*>-3; lo-

8 Rehoboam begat Abia. Abia begat Asa. Asa
begat Jehoshaphat. Jehoshaphat begat Joram.

48 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 1. SECT. I»

9 Joram begat Uzziah. Uzziah begat Jotham.
Jotham begat Ahaz. Ahaz begat Hezekiah.

10 Hezekiah begat Manasseh. Manassch begat

11 Jlmon. Amon begat Josiah. Josiah had Jeco-
niah and his brothers, about the time of the

12 migration into Babylon. After the migration
into Babylon, Jeconiah begat Salaihiel. Salathi-

13 el begat Zerubbabel. Zenibbabel begat Miud.
Abiud begat Eliakim. Eliakim begat ,B.zor.

14 Azor begat Zadoc. Zadoc begat Achim. Achim

15 begat Elind. Eliud begat Elcazer. Eleazer

16 begat Matthan. Matthan begat Jacob. Jacob be-
gat Joseph, the husband, of Mary, of whom teas

17 born Jesus, ivho is called^ Messiah. So all the
generations from, Abraham to David are four-
teen ; from David till the migration into Baby-
lon fourteen ; and from the migration into
Babylon to ihe^ Messiah four teeti.

Lu. i;26. 18 J^OW the birth of Jesus Christ happened
thus : Mary his mother had been espoused to Jo-
seph; but before they came together, shejtroved

19 to be with child, by the Holy Spirit. Joseph her
husband being a ivorthy man, and unwilling to

20 expose hcr,intended to divorce her privately. But
while he ivas thinking upon this, a messenger of
the Lord appearing to him in a dream, said, Jo-
seph, son of David, scruple not to take home
Mary th}* wife ; for her pregnancy is from the

1 Or Cfirist. 2 Or Christ.

S. MATTHEW. 4d

SECT. r. cii. 2.

21 Holy Spirit. And slic shall bear a son, whom

thou shalt call Jesus ; for he will save his people Acts, 4; 12.

22 from their sins. In all this, ivlutt the Lord had

23 spoken by the Prophet teas verified, " Behold the

" Virfrin shall conceive and bear a son, who shall ^^^- "' ' ^^'
" be called Immanuel ;" which signifies God with

24 us. IVJien Joseph awoke, he did as the mes-
senger of the Lord had commanded him, and

25 took home his wife ; but knew her not, until she
had brought forth her first-born son, whom he
oiamed Jesus^.

II. JIFTER the birth of Jesus, at Bethlehem of lu. 2 ; 4.
Judca, in the reign of king Herod, certain
eastern magians'^ came to Jerusalem, and in-

2 quired. Where is the new-born king of the
Jews ; for we have seen his star in the east
country, and are come to do him homage ?

3 liitig Herod hearing this, was alarmed, and all

4 Jerusalem ivith him. And having assembled all
the chief priests and the scribes of the people, he
demanded of them tvhere the Messiah should be

5 born? They ansivered, At Bethlehem of Ju-
dea ; for thus it is written by the Prophet,

6 " And thou Bethlehem, in the canton of Judah, Mic. 5; ij,

Jo 7 • 42

" art not the least illustrious among the cities ' '
" of Judah ; for out of thee shall come a ruler,
" who will govern my people Israel."

7 Then Herod having secretly called the ma-
gians, procured from them exact iiformation
concerning the time of the stars appearing. f

3 That is, Saviour. 4 A sect of Philosophers in Asia.

Ps. 72 ; 9.

50 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 2, SECT. I.

8 ^^?id sending them to Bethlehem^ he said, Go,
make an exact inquiry about the child ; and
when ye have found him, bring me word, that

9 I may also go and pay him homage. Having
heard the king, they departed : and lo ! the
star ivhich had appeared to them in the east
country, moved before them, till it came and

10 stood over the place tvhere the child was. When
they again saio the star, they rejoiced exceed-

11 ingly. And being come into the house, they
found the child ivith Mary his mother ; and
prostrating themselves, did him homage. Then
opening their caskets, they offered, as presents,

12 gold, frankincense, and myrrh. A?id being
learned in a dream not to return to Herod, they
went home another way.

13 TVHEJY they were gone, a messenger of the
Lord appearing to Joseph in a dream, said,
Arise, take the child, with his mother, and
flee into Egypt ; and remain there till I ac-
quaint thee ; for Herod will seek the child

14 to destroy him. Accordingly he arose, took
the child, tvith his mother, and ivithdreio by
night into Egypt, where he continued until the

Nu. 23; 22. 15 dcath of Herod; so that ivhat the Lord had
Hos. 11 ; 1. spoken by the Prophet was verified, " Out of

" Egypt I recalled my son.''''
16 Then Herod, finding that he had been deceiv-
ed by the 7nagians, tvas highly incensed, and
dispatched emissaries, loho slew, by his order,
all the male children in Bethlehem, and in all
its territory, from those entering the second year.

S. MATTHEW. 51

SECT. II. <3H. S.

doivn to the time whereof he had procured exact

17 information from the magians. Then was the

18 ivord of Jeremiah the Prophet verified^ " ^^ jer. 31 -, is.
" cry ivas heard in Ramah, lamentation^ and

" tveeping, and bitter complaint, Rachel hewail-
" ing her children, and refusing to be comforted-,
" because they are not.''''

19 When Herod ivas dead, a messenger of the
Lord appearing in a dream to Joseph in Egypt,

20 said. Arise, take the child, with his mother, and
go into the land of Israel ; for they are dead

21 who sought his life. Accordingly, he arose, took
the child, with his mother, and ivent to the land

22 of Israel ; but hearing that Archelaus had suc-
ceeded his father Hsrod in the throne of Judea,
he ivas afraid to return thither; and being
warned in a dream, retired into the district of

23 Galilee, and resided in a city named JVazareth ,;
thereby verifying the declaration of the Prophet
[concerning Jesus,] that he should be called a
JSTazarene.

SECTION II.

THE BAPTISM.

III. /JV those days appeared John the Baptist, ivho Mar^i ; 2.

2 cried in the wilderness of Judea, saying. Re- Jo.i";6.*

3 form, for the reign of heaven approacheth. For ^ch. 10 ; 7.
this is he of whom the prophet Isaiah speaketh in

these words, " The voice of one proclaimitig isa. 40 ; 3.

52 S. MATTHEW.

CJH. 3. SECT. II.

in the wilderness, " Prepare a loay for^ the
" Lord, make for hint a straight passage.''^

4 JSTow John wore raiment of cameVs hair with a
^^ leathern girdle about his ivaist ; and his food

5 ivas locusts and ivild honey. Then Jerusalem
and all Judea, and all the country along the

6 Jordan resorted to him, a7id loere baptized by
him in Jordan, confessing their sins.

7 But he seeing many Pharisees and Sadducees
coming to him to receive baptism, said to them,
Offspring of vipers, who hath prompted you to

8 flee from the impending vengeance ? Produce

9 then the proper fruit of reformation ; and pre-
'^°-^> ^^- sume not to say within yourselves, ' We have

' Abraham for our father,' for I assure you that
of these stones God can raise children to Abra-
10 ham. And even now the axe lieth at the root
ch. 7 ; 19. of the trees ; every tree, therefore, w^hich pro-

duceth not good fruit is felled, and turned into
Mar. 1 ; s. 11 fewel. I indeed baptize you in water, that ye
Jo.i ;' 26.' may reform ; but he who cometh after me is

mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy
to carry. He will baptize you in the Holy
12 Spirit and fire. His v/innowing shovel is in his
hand; and he will thoroughly cleanse his
grain ; he will gather his wheat into the .gran-
2iTy, and consume the chaff in unquenchable fire.

hn!'3\'2i'. 13 THE jy' came Jesus from Galilee to Jordan to
14 be baptized by John. Bui JoJm excused himself

* In the Hebrew of Isaiah, Jehovah.

S. MATTHEW. 53

SECT. n. CH. 4.

saying, It is I who need to be baptized by

15 thee ; and thou comest to me ! Jestis answering
said unto him, Permit this at present ; for thus
ought we to ratify every institution. Then

16 John acquiesced. Jesus being baptized, no
sooner arose out of the water, than heaven was
opened to him ; and the Spirit of God appear-
ed, descending like a dove, and lighting upon jo. i ; 37.

17 hiin : while a voice from heaven proclaimed, lu. IV'ss.
This is my beloved Son in whom I delight. ^^^*- ^ ' *''•

IV. THEJS' ivas Jesus conducted by the Spirit Mar. 1 ; 12-
into the wilderness, to be tempted by the^ devil, lu. 4, i-

2 And after fasting forty days and forty nights,

3 he tvas hungry. Whereupon the tempter, ac-
costing him, said. If thou be a Son of God,
command that these stones become loaves.

4 Jesus ansivering said. It is written, " Man Deu. 8 ; 3.
" liveth not by bread only, but by every thing

5 " which God is pleased to appoint." Then the
devil conveyed him into the holy city, and having
placed him upon the battlement of the temple,

6 said to him. If thou be a Son of God, throw
thyself down ; for it is written, " He will give Ps. 91 ; 11.
'' his ^ angels the charge of thee : they shall

" uphold thee in their arms, lest thou dash thy

7 " foot against a stone." Jesus again answered.

It is written, " Thou shalt not put^ the Lord Deu 6 ; I6.

8 " thy God to the proof." Again the devil took
him up a very high mountain, whence he showed

* Traducer. "^ Messengers. ^ Jehovah.

VOL. III. 11

54 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 4. SECT. II,

him all the kingdoms of the ivorld in their glo-

9 ry, and said to him, All these will I give thee,

if thou wilt prostrate thyself and worship me.

Deu. 6; 13. 10 Jesus ttHswered, Satan ^, begone; for it is writ-

1 s'am. 7 -, 3. ten, " Thou shalt worship the ^° Lord thy God,

n " and shalt serve him only." Then the devil

leaving him, angels came and ministered to him.

Mar. 1; 14- 12 JSTOW Jesus hearing that John was impris-
jo"4;'43. 13 oned, retired into Galilee; and having left

JSTazareth, resided at Capernaum, a seaport in
14 the conjities of Zebulun and J\*aphtali, thereby

verifying the words of Isaiah the Prophet ;
isa. 9; I- 15 " The canton of Zebulun and the canton of

" JYaphtali, situate on the Jordan near the sea,

16 " Galilee of the nations ; the people who abode
" in darkness, saw a great light, and on those
" who inhabited a region of the shades of death,

17 " light hath arisen^ From that time Jesus be-
gan to proclaim, saying. Reform, for the reign
of heaven approacheth.

ch. 3; 2. 18 Tlien walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw
Mar. i'; 16- two brother s, Simon named Peter, and Andrew
j^o" A 35- ^^* brother, casting a drag into the sea, for they

19 were fishers. And he said to them. Come
with me, and I will make you fishers of men.

20 Immediately they left the nets and followed him.

21 Passing on he saw other two brothers, James
Son of Zebedee and John his brother, in the
bark with their father Zebedee, mending their

22 nets, and he called them. They immediately

^ Adversary. *o Jehovah.

Lu. 6 ; 17-

S. MATTHEW. 65

SECT. Til. CH. 5.

leaving the bark and their father, followed
him.

23 Then Jesus went over all Galilee, teaching in ^^^^ j '|-g
their synagogues, and proclaiming the glad tid- Lu. 4 ; is,
ings of the reign, and airing every sort of dis-

24 ease and malady among the people. And Mar. i -, 34.
his fame spread through all Syria, and they
brought to him all their sick, seized and tor-
mented with various distempers, demoniacs, and
lunatics, and paralytics, and he healed them.

25 And vast multitudes followed him from Galilee, Mar. 3; r
from " Decapolis, from Jerusalem, from Judea,

and from the banks of the Jordan.

SECTION III.

THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT.

V. JESUS seeing so great a confluence, repaired
to a mountain, and having sat down, his disci-

2 pies came to him. Then breaking silence, he
taught them, saying,

3 Happy the poor who repine not ; for the

4 kingdom of heaven is theirs ! Happy they who ^"* ^ ' ^*
mourn; for they shall receive consolation ! ps. 37. H.

5 Happy the meek; for they shall inherit the isa.es; 13.
C land ! Happy they who hunger and thirst for

7 righteousness ; for they shall be satisfied ! Hap-
py the merciful ; for they shall obtain mercy !

*^ A district of ten cities.

56 S. MATTHEW. ^

CH. 5. SECT. m.

Ps. 24 ; 3. 8 Happy the clean in heart ; for they shall see

1 Pet. 3 ; 14. 9 God ! Happy the peacemakers ; for they shall

10 be called sons of God ! Happy they who suffer

persecution on account of righteousness; for

iPet. 4;i4. H the kiugdoHi of heaven is theirs! Happy shall

ye be, when men shall revile and prosecute you,

and, on my account, accuse you falsely of eve-

12 ry evil thing! Rejoice and exult; for great is

your reward in heaven ; for thus the Prophets

were persecuted who were before you.

Mar. 9; 49- 13 Ye are the salt of the earth. If the salt be-
come insipid, how shall its saltness be restored?
, It is thenceforth fit only to be cast out, and

14 trodden by men. Ye are the light of the world.
A city situate on a mountain must be conspicu-
Mar.4; 21. 15 ous. A lamp is lighted to be put, not under
"' 11 . 33. a corn-measure, but on a stand, that it may
1 Pet. 2; 12. jg shine to all the family. Thus, let your light
, shine before men, that they seeing your good

actions, may glorify your Father who is in
heaven.
17 Think not that I am come to subvert the law
or the prophets. I am come not to subvert,
Lu. 16; 17. 18 but to ratify. For verily I say unto you.
Heaven and earth shall sooner perish, than one
iota, or one tittle of the law shall perish without
Ja. 2;io. 19 attaining its end. Whosoever, therefore, shall
violate, or teach others to violate, were it the
least of these commandments, shall be in no
esteem in the reign of heaven ; but whosoever
shall practise and teach them, shall be highly

S. MATTHEW. 57

CH. 5. SECT. in.

20 esteemed in the reign of heaven. For I warn
you, that unless your righteousness excel the
righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye
shall never enter the kingdom of heaven.

21 Ye have heard that it was said to the an- Ex. 20; 13.
cients, " Thou shalt not commit murder ; for

" whosoever committeth murder shall be ob-

22 " noxious to the judges." But I say unto you,

* Whosoever is angry with his brother unjustly,
' shall be obnoxious to the judges ; whoever

* shall call him fool, shall be obnoxious to the
' council ; but whosoever shall call him mis-

23 ' creant, shall be obnoxious to hell-fire.' There-
fore if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there
recollect that thy brother hath ground to com-

24 plain of thee ; leave there thy gift before the
altar : first go and procure reconciliation with

25 thy brother, then come, and offer thy gift. Com- lu. 12 ; 58-
pound betimes with thy creditor, while ye are

on the road together ; lest the creditor consign
thee to the judge ; and the judge consign thee
to the officer, and thou be thrown into prison.

26 Verily I say unto thee ; thou wilt not be re-
leased until thou hast discharged the last
farthing.

27 Ye have heard that it was said, " Thou shalt Ex. 20 ; u.

28 " not commit adultery." But I say unto you, Deut. 5 ; is.
' Whosoever looketh on another man's wife,

' in order to cherish impure desire, hath al-
' ready committed adultery with her in his

29 ' heart.' Therefore, if thy right eye insnare ch. is ; s-
thee, pluck it out, and throw it away : it is Mar. 9 ; 45.

58 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 5. SECT. in.

better for thee to lose one of thy members,

than that thy whole body be cast into hell.

30 And if thy right hand insnare thee, cut it off,

and throw it away : it is better for thee to lose

one of thy members, than that thy whole body

be cast into hell.

Deut.24; 1. ^^ I^ h^th been said, "Whosoever would dis-

" miss his wife, let him give her a writ of di-

ch. 19 ; 7. 32 " vorce." But I say unto you, ' Whosoever

' shall dismiss his wife, except for whoredom,

' is the occasion of her becoming an adulteress;

icor. 7; 10- ' and whosoever marrieth her that is dismissed,

' committeth adultery.'
Ex. 20 ; 7. "^3 Again, ye have heard that it was said to the
Deut ^5 • 11 ancients, " Thou shalt not forswear thyself,
ja, 5 ; 12. « but shalt perform thy oaths to the Lord."

34 But I say unto you, ' Swear not at all ; neither

35 ' by heaven, for it is God's throne, nor by the
* earth, for it is his footstool; neither shalt
' thou swear by Jerusalem, for it is the city of

36 ' the great king ; nor by thy head, because
' thou canst not make one hair white or black.'

37 But let your yes be yes, your no, no ; for what-
ever exceedeth these, proceedeth from evil.

Ex. 21 ; 24. 38 Ye have heard that it was said, " Eye for

Lev. 24 ; 20. 39 " eye, and tooth for tooth." But I say unto

Lu" 6 ; 27- you, Rcsist not the injurious. But if any one

strike thee on the right cheek, turn to him also

1 Cor. 6 ; 7. 40 the left. Whoever will sue thee for thy coat,

41 let him have thy mantle likewise. And if a

man constrain thee to go one mile with him,

De«t. 15 • 7- 42 go two. Givc to him that asketh thee : and

S. MATTHEW. 59

CH. 6. SECT. III.

him that would borrow from thee, put not
away.

43 Ye have heard that it was said, " Thou shalt Lev. i9; 13,
" love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy."

44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies; bless Ro- 12; 20-
them who curse you ; do good to them who

hate you ; and pray for them who arraign and

45 prosecute you ; that ye may be children of
your Father in heaven, who maketh his sun
arise on bad and good, and sendeth rain on just

46 and unjust. For if ye love them only who
love you, what reward can ye expect ? Do

47 not even the publicans so ? And if ye show
courtesy to your friends only, wherein do ye

48 excel? Do not even the pagans as much ? Be Eph. 5; 1.
ye therefore perfect, as your Father who is in
heaven is perfect.

VI. Take heed that ye perform not your relig-
ious duties before men, in order to be observed
by them ; otherwise ye will obtain no reward
from your Father who is in heaven.

2 When, therefore, thou givest alms, do not
proclaim it by sound of trumpet, as the hypo-
crites do, in the assemblies and in the streets ;
that they may be extolled by men. Verily, 1
say unto you they have received their reward.

3 But thou, when thou givest alms, let not thy

4 left hand know what thy right hand doth ; that
thine alms may be in secret ; and thy Father,
to whom nothing is secret, will himself recom-
pense thee.

5 And when thou prayest, be not like the hypo-

60 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 6. SECT. III.

crites, who affect to pray standing in the as-
semblies, and at the corners of the streets, that
men may observe them. Verily I say unto
6 you, they have received their reward. But
thou, when thou wouldst pray, retire to thy
closet ; and, having shut the door, pray to thy
Father ; and thy Father, to whom, though he
is unseen himself, nothing is secret, will re-
Eccies. 5 ; 2. 7 compeuse thee. And in prayer, talk not at
Eccius. 7 ; random, as the pagans, who think that using

many words will procure them acceptance.
8 Imitate them not, for your Father knoweth
what things ye want, before ye ask him.
Lu. U; '2- 9 Thus, therefore, pray ye : ' Our Father, who

10 ' art in heaven, thy name be hallowed ; thy
' reign come ; thy will be done upon the

1 1 ' earth, as it is in heaven ; give us to-day our

12 ' daily bread ; forgive us our debts as we for-

13 ' give our debtors ; and abandon us not to
' temptation, but preserve us from evil. [For
' thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the

Eccius.s28; 1- 14 ' glory for ever. Amen.'] For, if ye forgive

others their trespasses, your heavenly Father

ch. 18; 35. 15 wiU also forgive you: but if ye forgive not

Ja?2 J Vs^^ others their trespasses, neither will your Father

forgive your trespasses.

16 Moreover, when ye fast, look not dismal, as
the hypocrites, who disfigure their faces, that
men may observe that they fast. Verily I say

17 unto you, they have received their reward. But
thou, when thou fastest, anoint thy head, and

18 wash thy face ; that thy fasting may not appear
to men, but to thy Father ; and thy Father, to

S. MATTHEW. tii

SECT. III. f^H. G.

whom, though he is unseen himself, nothing is
secret, will recompense thee.

19 Amass not for yourselves treasure upon the lu.i2;33.
earth, where moths or rust may consume it, Jq^'j^ '^'

20 or thieves breaking in may steal it. But pro-
vide for yourselves treasure in heaven, where
are neither moths nor rust to consume it, nor

21 thieves to break in and steal it. For where lu. ii;34-

22 your treasure is, your heart will also be. The
lamp of the body is the eye. If, therefore,
thine eye be sound, thy whole body will be

23 enlightened : but if thine eye be distempered,
thy whole body will be dark. And if even the
light which is in thee be darkness ; how great
will the darkness be ?

24 A man cannot serve two masters ; for either Lu. i6;i?.
he will hate one, and love the other; or at

least will attend one, and neglect the other.

25 Ye cannot serve God and*^ Mammon. There- Ps. 55;22.
fore I charge you ; be not anxious about your lu. 12 -, 22-
life, what ye shall eat, or what je shall drink ; i.Pet. 5 ■» 7.
nor about your bod}^, what ye shall wear. Is

not life a greater gift than food ; and the body

26 than raiment? Observe the fowls of heaven.
They neither sow nor reap. They have no
storehouse : but 3-our heavenly Father feedeth
them. Are not 3'e much more valuable than

27 they ? Besides ; which of you can by his anx-

28 iety prolong his life one hour ? And why are
ye anxious about raiment ? Mark the lilies of
the field. Ho^v do they grow ? They toil not :

^^ Riches.
VOL. in. 12

62 S. MATTHEW.

CB. r. SECT. iir.

29 they spin not. Yet I affirm that even Solomon,
in all his glory, was not equally adorned with

30 one of these. If then God so array the herb-
age which to-day is in the field, and to-morrow
will be cast into the oven ; will he not much

31* more array you, O ye distrustful! Therefore
say not anxiously, as the heathens do, What
shall we eat ; or what shall we drink ; or

32 wherewith shall we be clothed? For your
heavenly Father knowetli that ye need all

33 these things. But seek first the kingdom of
God and the righteousness required by him ;
and all these things shall be superadded to you.

34 Be not then anxious about the morrow : the
morrow will be anxious about itself. Sufficient
for every day is its own trouble.

Lu, 6 • 37- VII- JPDGE not, that ye be not judged ; for as ye
jj^ 2 . 1 2 judge, ye shall be judged ; and with the meas-

j4 . 4 3 ure wherewith ye give, ye shall receive. And

Mar. 4; 24. why obscrvest thou the mote in thy brother's
Lu. 6; 41- eye, but art insensible of the thorn in thine

ja. 4 ; 12. 4 owu eje ? Or how darest thou say to thy
brother, ' Let me take the mote out of thine
eye ;' thou who hast a thorn in thine own ?

5 Hypocrite, first take the thorn out of thine own
eye ; then thou wilt see to take the mote out of
thy brother's eye.

6 Give not things holy to dogs, and cast not,
your pearls before swine, lest they trample
them under foot, or turn upon you and tear you.

ch. IJ ; 23. 7 Ask, and ye shall obtain ; seek, and ye shall
find; knock, and the door shall be opened to

S. MATTHEW. 63

SECT. III. OH. 7-

8 you. For whosoever asketh, obtaineth ; who- Mar. n ; 24.
soever seeketh, findeth ; and to every one who m. ii ; 9

9 knocketh, the door is opened. Who amongst Jo. 16^^24
you men would give his son a stone, when he

10 asketh bread; or a serpent, when he asketh a

1 1 fish ? If ye then, though evil, can give good
things to your children, how much more will
your Father who is in heaven, give good things
to them that ask him ?

12 Whatsoever ye would that others do to you, J;J-53'.^^
do ye also to them; for this is the law and the

1 .3 Prophets. Enter through the strait gate ; for
wide is the gate of perdition, broad is the way
leading thither; and many are they who enter

14 by it. But how strait is the gate of life ; how
narrow the way leading thither ; and how few
are they who find it !

15 Beware of false teachers who come to you
in the garb of sheep, while inwardly they are

16 ravenous wolves. By their fruits ye shall lu. 6 5 43.
discover them. Are grapes gathered from

17 thorns; or figs from thistles.'* Every good tree
yieldeth good fruit ; and every evil tree evil

18 fruit. A good tree cannot yield evil fruit, nor

19 an evil tree good fruit. Every tree which «=*»• ^ 5 ^'^
yieldeth not good fruit is felled, and turned

20 into fewel. Wherefore, by their fruits ye shall
discover them.

21 Not every one who saith unto me, Master,
master, shall enter the kingdom of heaven ; ch. 25; 11 •

» -r-, 1 1 • J'"- 6 ; 46.

but he that doth the will of my Father who is Acts, 19 ; is

22 in heaven. Many will say to me on that day,
* Master, master, have we not taught in thy

64 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 8. SECT. IV.

Ho. 2 ; 13. ' name, and in thy name expelled demons ; and

Lu. 13 ; 27. 23 ' in thy name performed many miracles .'*' To
whom I will declare, ' I never knew yon. De-
' part from me ye who practise iniquity.'
6.47. 24 Therefore, whosoever heareth these my

precepts, and doth them, I will compare to a
prudent man, w^ho built his house upon the

25 rock. For although the rain descended, and
the rivers overflowed, and the winds blew and
beat upon that house, it fell not, because it

26 was founded upon the rock. But whosoeveji*
heareth these my precepts, and doth them not,
shall be compared to a fool, who built his

27 house upon the sand. For when the rain
descended, and the rivers overflowed, and the
winds blew, and dashed against that house, it
fell, and great was its ruin.

Mar. 1; '22, 28 WHEJV Jcsiis had ended this discourse, the
people ivere astonished at his ?nan?ier of teach-
29 ing : for he taught as one who had authority,
and not as the scribes.

SECTION IV.

SEVERAL MIRACLES.

VIII. JESUS beiiig come down from the mountain,

2 folloived by a great multitude, a leper came,

who prostrating himself before him, said. Sir,

Mar. 1 ; 40. ^ ^^ XhoM wilt, thou caust clcause me. Jesus

Lu. 5 ; 12- stretched out his hand and touched him, saying,

S. MATTHEW. 6Sl

SECT. IV. fflH. 8.

I will ; be thou cleansed. Iminediately he was
4 cured of his leprosy. Then Jesus said to him,

See thou tell nobody ; but go, show thyself to Lev. 14 ; 2'
the priest, and make the oblation prescribed
by Moses, for notifying [the cure] to the
people.
.'} Having entered Capernaum, a centurion^^ ac- lu. ^ -, 1.

6 costed him ivith this request. Sir, my man-ser-
vant lieth sick at home, exceedingly afflicted

7 with a palsy. Jesus answered, I will go and

8 cure him. The centurion replying, said. Sir, I
have not deserved that thou shouldst come
under my roof; only say the word, and my ser-

9 vant will be healed. For even I, who am un-
der command myself, having soldiers under
me, say to one, ' Go,' and he goeth ; to
another, ' Come,' and he cometh ; and to my

10 servant, ' Do this,' and he doth it. Jesus hear-
ing this, was astonished, and said to those who
followed, Verily, I say unto you, not even in

1 1 Israel have I found so great faith. But I Mai. 1 ; 11.
assure you, that many will come from the

east and from the west, and will be placed
at table with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob,

12 in the kingdom of heaven, while the sons of
the kingdom shall be thrust out into darkness,
where will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

13 The7i Jesus said to the centurion, Go home ; be
it to thee according to thy faith. That instant
his servant was cured. '^~- - -— -'^

14 Then Jesus having entered Peter'' s house, saw ^^'•^, '^l?'

15 his wife^s mother lying sick of a fever : and

^^ A Roman oflScer, who had the command of 100 soldiers.

GQ S. MATTHEW .

«H. 8. SKCT. IV.

having touched her hand, the fever left her ;
whereupon she arose and entertained him.

Mat. 1; 32- 16 In the cvcning, they presented to him many
demoniacs ; and he expelled the spirits with a

Lu. 4;4o- 17 word, and cured all the sick; thus verifying

the saying of the Prophet Isaiah, " He hath

" himself carried off our infirmities and borne

" our distresses.^^

18 Jesus seeing himself crotvded on all sides,

i,u. 6; 57- 19 gave orders to pass to the opposite shore. Mean-
time a scribe accosted him, saying. Rabbi, I will
20 follow thee whithersoever thou goest. Jesus
ansivered, The foxes have caverns, and the
birds of the air have places of shelter, but the
Son of Man hath not where to repose his head.

Lu. 9 ; 59- 21 ^nothcr, one of his disciples, said to him. Mas-
ter, permit me to go first, and bury my father.

22 Jesus answered, Follow me, and let the dead
bury their dead.

23 THEJV entering the bark, his disciples fol-
loived him. Soo7i after there arose in the sea so

jNiar. 4- s7- 24 great a tempest, that the bark was covered ivith

Lu 8 • 23- 25 the billotvs. But he being asleep, his disciples

came and waked him, saying. Save us. Master,

26 we perish. He answered. Why are ye timo-
. rous, O ye distrustful ? Then he arose, and hav-
ing commanded the winds mid the sea, a great

27 calm ensued ; insomuch, that every one exclaim-
ed ivith admiration, What personage is this,
whom even the winds and the sea obey !

Mar, 5 • 1- 28 When he was come to the other side, into the

S. MATTHEW. 67

SEOT. IV. CH. 9.

cou7itry of the Gadarenes, there nut him two lu. 8;26
demoniacs^ issuing otit of the monuments, so fu-

29 rious, that nobody durst pass that ivay. These
instantly cried, saying, What hast thou to do
with us, Jesus, Son of God? Art thou come

30 hither to torment us before the time ? J^Toiv
there was feeding at some distance a great herd

31 of swine. And the fiends besought him, saying.
If thou expel us, permit us to go into the herd

32 of swine. He ansivered, Go. And when they
were cast out, they went into the sivine ; on
which the ivhole herd rushed down a precipice

33 i?ito the sea, and perished in the waters. Thtn
the herdsmen fled into the city, and reported
every thing, and lohat had happened to the de-

34 moniacs. Presently the whole city went out to
meet Jesus, and having seen him, entreated him
to depart out of their territory.

IX. Then having gone aboard the bark, he re-

2 passed, and went to his own city ; where they Mar. 2 ; 3
brought to him a paralytic, laid upon a bed. *""' ^ ' ^^
Jesus perceiving their faith, said to the paralytic.

Son, take courage, thy sins are forgiven thee.

3 Whereupon some of the scribes said loithin lu. 7 • 48.

4 themselves, * This 7nan blasphemeth.^ But Jesus
knowing their sentiments, said, Why do ye

5 harbour evil thoughts ? which is easier ; to say,
' Thy sins are forgiven ;' or to say [with ef-

6 feet,] ' Arise and walk.' But that ye may
know that the Son of Man hath power upon
the earth to forgive sins. Arise (said he then to
the paralytic,) take up thy bed and go home.

7 Accordingly he arose, and went home. And the

Mar. 2

; 14.

Lu. 5;

27-

Mar. 2
Lu. 5 ;

; 15-

29-

68 S. MATTHEW.

OH. 9. SECT. IV.

8 people saw and wondered, glorifying God, who
had given such power to men.

9 As Jesus departed thence, he saw a man,
named Mattheiv, sitting at the toll-office ; to
whom he said, Follow me. And he arose and
folloived him.

10 Afterwards Jesus\ being at table in a house,
many publicans and sinners came, and placed

11 themselves ivith him and his disciples. Some
Pharisees observing this, said to his disciples.
Why doth your teacher eat with publicans and

12 sinners } Jesus hearing them, answered. The

13 whole need not a physician, but the sick. Go,
Hos 6 ; 6. therefore, and learn what this meaneth, " I re-

ch. 12 5 7.

" quire humanity, and not sacrifice :" for I
1 Tim. 1 5 15. came to call, not the righteous, but sinners [to
repentance.]

14 Then John's disciples accosting him, said.
Mar. 2; 18- We and the Pharisees often fast : why do thy

' 15 disciples never fast.'* Jesus answered, Do the

bridemen mourn, while the bridegroom is with
them ? But the time will come when the bride-
groom shall be taken from them, and then they

16 will fast. Nobody mendeth an old garment with
undressed cloth ; else the patch itself teareth
the garment, and maketh a greater rent.

17 Neither do people put ncAV wine into old
leathern bottles ; otherwise the bottles burst :
and thus, both the v/ine is spilt, and the bottles
are rendered useless. But they put new wine
into new bottles, and both are preserved.

Mar. 5; 22. 18 WMlc hc wtts spcaMng, a ruler came, and
prostrating himself, said, My daughter is by

S. MATTHEW. 69

SECT. IV. OH. 9.

this time dead; but come, and lay thy hand ^"^ J^^'

19 upon her, and she will revive. And Jesus

arose,, and, as he followed him, with his disci- m*' • ^ j^^-

20 pies, a ivoman, who had been tivelve years af-
jHcted ivith a bloody issue, coming behind,

2 1 touched the tuft of his mantle ; for she said
ivithin herself, ^ If I but touch his mantle, I shall

22 ' recover :' Jesus turning about, saw her, and
said. Daughter, take courage, thy faith hath
cured thee. And the woman was well from that
instant,

23 Being com,e into the ruler''s house, and seeing ^^•^^''^^'
the players on the flute, ivith the crowd making

24 a bustle, he said to them. Withdraw, for the
damsel is not dead, but asleep. And they de-

25 rided him : But ivhen the people were put out,
he entered, and having taken her by the hand,

26 the damsel arose. JVow the fame of this action
spread through all that country.

27 When Jesus departed thence, two blind men
followed him, crying. Son of David, have pity

28 upon us. Being come into the house, the blind
men approached : and Jesus said to them. Do
ye believe that I can do this ? They answered,

29 Yes, Master. Then he touched their eyes, say-
ing. Be it unto you according to your faith.

30 Immediately their eyes were opened. And
Jesus strictly charging them, said, Take care

31 that nobody know it. But being departed, they
spread his fame through all that country.

32 They ivere scarcely sone ivhen a dumb de- Lu. n? i4

. a IT) ch. 12;22-

33 moniac vjas presented to him. The demon

VOL. HT. 13

'" S. MATTHEW.

OH. 10. _ SECT. V.

being expelled, the dumb spake, and the people
ivondered saying, Nothing like this was ever
Mar. 3 ; 22. 34 sceii in Israel. But the Pharisees said, He ex-
pelleth the demons by the prince of the de*
mons.

SECTION V.

THE CHARGE TO THE APOSTLES.

^•^'':|! ^- 35 THEM Jesus went throturh all the cities and

Juli, 13 ; 22. O

villages, teaching in their synagogues, and prO'
claiming the glad tidings of the reign, and cur-
ing every disease and every malady among the

Mar. 6 ; 34. 36 pcoplc. But whcn hc saw the multitudes he
had compassion upon them, because they ivere
scattered and exposed, like a Jlock without a

La. 10 ; 2. 37 shepherd. Then he said to his disciples. The
harvest is plentiful, but the reapers are few :
38 entreat, therefore, the Lord of the harvest, that
he would send labourers to reap it.

Mar. 3; 13- X. Jlud havifig callcd to him his twelve disciples,

\m. f) \ 13- he gave them power to expel unclean spirits,

and to cure diseases and maladies of every

2 kind. JSTow these are the names of the twelve
^postles^\ The first Simon, called Peter, and
jlndrew his brother, James, son of Zebedee, and

3 John his brother, Philip and Bartholomew,
Thomas and Matthew the Publican, James son
of Mpheus, and Lebbeus, surnamed Thaddeus^

4 Simon the Canaanite, and Judas Iscariot, he

^•* Missionaries.

S. MATTHEW. 71

8ECT. V. CH. 10.

5 ivho betrayed him. These twelve Jesus commis-
sioned, instructing them, and sayings

Go not away to the Gentiles, nor enter a Sa- Aets, is ; 46.

6 maritan city ; but go directly to the lost sheep " '

7 of the stock of Israel. And as ye go, proclaim,

8 saying, 'The reign of heaven approacheth.' Heal
the sick ; cleanse lepers, expel demons ; freely

9 ye have received, freely give. Put not gold, or Mar. 6 ; s-

10 silver, or brass in your girdles ; carry no scrip, lII. lo ; 7
no spare coats, shoes, or staves ; for the work- is. "" '
man is worthy of his maintenance.

1 1 And whatever city or village ye enter, in-
quire what person of worth dwelleth there;
and abide with him until ye leave the place.

12 When ye enter the house, salute the family.

13 If the family be worthy, the peace ye wish
them, shall come upon them : if they be not
worthy, it shall rebound upon yourselves.

14 Wheresoever they will not receive you, nor
regard your words, in departing that house or

15 city, shake the dust off your feet. Verily I say Acts, 13,
unto you, the condition of Sodom and Gomor-
rah shall be more tolerable on the day of judg- lu. 10 ; 3.
ment, than the condition of that city.

16 Behold ! I send you forth as sheep amidst
wolves. Be, therefore, prudent as the serpents,

17 and harmless as the doves. • But be upon your *=''-2^5 ^
guard with men ; for they will deliver you to
councils, and scourge you in their synagogues ;

18 and ye shall be brought before governours and Lu'ig^.'i"
kings, on my account, to bear testimony to

19 them, and to the Gentiles. But Avhen they
deliver you up, be not anxious hoAv, or what

^2 S. MATTHEW.

eH. 10. SECT. V,

ye shall speak; for what ye should speak shall
20 be suggested to you in that momeut. For it
shall not be ye that shall speak ; but the Spirit
Lu-2i;i6- 21 of my Father who will speak by you. Then
the brother will consign the brother to death ;
and the father the child ; and children will
arise against their parents, and procure their

22 death. And for my name ye shall be hated
universall} . But the man who persevereth to
the end, shall be saved.

23 Therefore, when they persecute you in one
city, flee to another, for verily I say unto you,
ye shall not have gone through the cities of

^,^o' '*?;. 24 Israel, ere the Son of Man be come. A disci-

Jo. 13 ; 16. '

& 15 ; 20. pie is not above his teacher, nor a servant

25 above his master. It is enough for the disci-
ple to be as his teacher, and for the servant to
be as his master. If they have called the
master of the house Beelzebub, how much
more will they call his domestics ?

Mar. 4.; 22. 26 Thcrcforc fear them not; for there is noth-

Lu. 8 ; 17. '

^1-5 2. ing hidden that shall not be detected; nothing

27 secret that shall not be known. What I tell
you in the dark, publish in the light ; and what
is whispered in your ear, proclaim from the

28 house tops. And fear not them who kill the
body, but cannot kill the soul ; fear rather him
who can destroy both soul and body in hell

29 Are not two sparrows sold for a penny ^^ ?
Yet neither of them falleth to the ground with-

30 out the will of your Father. Nay, the very

" Sssarion, value three farthings sterling.

S. MATTHEW. 75

CH. 10. SECT. V.

31 hairs of your head arc all numbered. Fear
not then, ye are much more valuable than

32 sparrows. Whosoever, therefore, shall ^c-Lu^i2^8'
knowledoe me before men, him will I also ^*",":^5 ^^;

o '3 lim. 2; 12.

acknowledge before my Father who is in heav-

33 en. But whosoever shall disown me before
men, him will I also disown before my Father
w^ho is in heaven.

34 Think not that I am come to brinsj peace to Lu. i2; 5i-
the earth. 1 came, not to brmg peace, but a

35 sword. For I am come to make dissension
betwixt father and son, betwixt mother and
daughter, betwixt mother-in-law and daugh- ,

36 ter-in-law, so that a man's enemies will be

37 found in his own family. He who loveth Lu. u -, 26-
father or mother more than me, is not worthy

of me. He who loveth son or daughter more ch. le ; 24-

Mnr. 8 • 34*

38 than me, is not worthy of me. He who will Jo. i3;'25.
not take his cross and follow me, is not worthy & n / 33.

39 of me. He who preserveth his life, shall lose
% it : but he who loseth his life, on my account,

shall preserve it.

40 He that receiveth you, receiveth me ; and lu. 10 ; if.
he that receiveth me, receiveth him who sent

41 me. He that receiveth a prophet, because he
is a prophet, shall obtain a prophet's reward ;
and he that receiveth a righteous man, be-
cause he is a righteous man, shall obtain a

42 righteous man's reward: and whosoever shall Mar. 9; l
give any of these little ones, because he is

my disciple, were it but a cup of cold water, to
drink; verily I say unto you, he shall not lose
his reward.

74 S. MATTHEW.

OH. 11. SECT. VI.

XI. WHEJST Jesus had made an end of instruct-
ing his twelve disciples, he departed thence to
teach and give warning in the cities.

SECTION VI.

THE CHARACTER OF THE TIMES.

Lu. 7; 18- 2 J^'OW John having heard in prison of the
works of the Messiah, sent two of his disciples,

3 loho asked him, Art thou he that cometh, or

4 must we expf^ct another.'* Jesus answering,
said nnto them. Go and relate to John what ye

5 have heard and seen. The blind are made to
see, the lame to walk, the deaf to hear; lepers
are cleansed ; the dead are raised, and good

6 news is brought to the poor : and happy is he^
to whom 1 shall not prove a stumbling block.

^^- ' 5 24 J When they were departed, Jesus said to the
people concerning John, What went ye out into
the wilderness to behold.'' A reed shaken by

8 the wind .'' But what went ye to see ? A man
effeminately dressed ? It is king's palaces [not

9 deserts] that such frequent. What then went
ye to see ? A prophet ? Yea, I tell you, and

Mai. 3;i. 10 something superior to a prophet: For this is
Mar. 1 ; 2. j^^ couceming whom it is written, " Behold I

" send mine angel before thee, who shall pre-
11 " pare thy way." Verily I say unto you,

among those that are born of women, there

S. MATTHEW. 75

SECT. VI. ' CH. U.

hath not arisen a greater than John the Bap-
tist. Yet the least in the reign of heaven shall lu. ig; le.

12 be greater than he. From the first appear-
ing of John the Baptist until now, the king-
dom of heaven is invaded, and invaders take

13 possession by force. For till John appeared,
all the Prophets and the law were your instruc-

14 ters; and if ye will bear to be told it, this is

15 the Elijah that was to come. Whoever hath Mai. 4; s.
ears to hear, let him hear.

16 But to what shall I liken this generation ? It i". 7; 3i-
is like boys in the market-place, to whom their

17 play-fellows complain, saying, ' We have play-
' ed to you upon the pipe, but ye have not
' danced ; we have sung mournful songs to

18 ' you, but ye have not lamented.' For John
came abstaining from meat and drink, and they

] 9 say, ' He hath a demon ;' the Son of Man
came using meat and drink, and they say, ' He

' ' is a lover of banquets and wine, a companion
' of publicans and sinners.' But wisdom is jus-
tified by her children.

20 Then he begem to reproach the cities ivherein lu. lo ; is;
most of his miracles had been performed., be-

2 1 cause they repented not. Wo unto thee Cho-
razin, wo unto thee Bethsaida; for if the
miracles which have been performed in you,
had been performed in Tyre and Sidon, they
had repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes.

22 Know, therefore, that the condition of Tyre
and Sidon, on the day of judgment, shall be

23 more tolerable than yours. And thou Caper-
naum, which hast been exalted to heaven,
shall be brought down to Jiades; for if the

TO S. MATTHEW.

C'll. 12. SECT. VT.

miracles which have been performed in thee,
had been performed in Sodom, it had remained
24 until now Know, therefore, that the condition
of Sodom, on the day of judgment, shall be
more tolerable than thine.

Lu. 10 ; 21- 25 On that occasion Jesus said, I adore thee, O

Father, Lord of heaven and earth; because,

having hidden these things from sages and the

learned, thou hast revealed them to babes :

26 Yes, Father, because such is thy pleasure.

JhG- 46* ^^ '^y Father hath imparted every thing to me ;

k 10 ; 15. and none knoweth the Son, except the Father ;

neither knoweth any one the Father, except
the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal

Jei-. 6 ; iG. 28 him. Come unto me all ye who toil and are

29 burdened ; and I will relieve you. Take my

yoke upon you, and be taught by me, for I am

meek and condescending : and your souls shall

1 Jo. 5 ; 3. 30 find relief. For my yoke is easy, and my bur-
den is light.

Mar. 2; 23- XII. AT that time, as Jesus ivas ivalking through

the corn on^^ the Sabbath, his disciples, being

hungry, began to pluck the ears of corn, and

2 eat them. TJie Pharisees observing this, said

to him, Lo ! thy disciples are doing what it is

1 Sam. 21; 1- 3 not lawful to do on the Sabbath. He answer-
ed, Have ye not read what David did, and his
4 attendants, when they were hungry ; how he
entered the tabernacle of God, and ate the
loaves of the presence, which it was not lawful

^* With us Saturday, or rather from Friday at sun-set, to Sat-
urday at sun-set, for so the Jews reckoned.

S. MATTHEW. 77

SECT. VI. ' CH. 12.

for him, or his atteiK^ants, to eat, but solely for

5 the priests } Or have ye not learnt from the Lev. 24 ; 5-

Num. 28 • 9*

law that the priests in the temple violate the
rest to be observed on Sabbaths, and are nev-

6 ertheless blameless } Now I affirm that some-

7 thing greater than the temple is here. But

had ye known what this meaneth, " I require Hos. 6 ; 6.
" humanity and not sacrifice," ye would not

8 have condemned the guiltless : For the Son of

Man is master of the Sabbath. ch. 9 -, is.

9 heaving that place ^ he went into their syna- MsiT.3,\-

10 gogue, and found a man there ivhose hand was "' '
blasted. They asked Jesus ivith a design to
accuse him, Is it law ful to heal on the Sabbath ?

11 He answered, What man is there amongst you,
who having one sheep, if it fall into a pit on
the Sabbath, will not lay hold on it, and lift

12 it out.'* And doth not a man greatly excel a
sheep ? It is lawful, therefore, to do good on

13 the Sabbath. Then he said to the man. Stretch
out thy hand. ,^7id as he stretched it out, it

14 became sound like the other. But the Phari-
sees went out and concerted against Jesus to
destroy him.

15 Jesus knowing this, departed, and being fol-
lowed by a vast multitude, healed all their sick,

16 enjoining them not to discover him. Thus the

18 word of the Prophet Isaiah ivas verified, " Be- is. 42; i-
" hold my servant ivhom I have chosen, my be-

" loved in ivhom my soul delighteth ; I ivill
" cause my Spirit to abide upon him, and he

19 " shall give laws to the nations ; he ivill not
" contend, nor clamour, nor make his voice be

VOL. ni. 14

78 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 12. SECT. VI.

20 " heard in the streets. Jt bruised reed he icill
" not break ; and a dimly burning taper he
" tvill not quench^ till he render his laws victo-

21 " rious. JVations also shall trust in his name^

22 Then was brought to him a demoniac dumb
atid blind ; and he cured him., insomuch that he

23 both spake and satv. ^ind all the people said
ch. 9 ; 34. 24 with amazement., Is this the son of David } But
Mar. 3; 22- thc Pharisccs hearing them said. This man ex-

pelleth demons only by Beelzebub prince of
Lu. 11; 15. 25 the demons. But Jesus knowing their sur-
mizes., said to them., By civil dissensions any
kingdom ma}' be desolated ; and no city or
family, where such dissensions are, can subsist.

26 Now if Satan expel Satan, his kingdom is torn
by civil dissensions ; how can it then subsist }

27 Besides, if I expel demons by Beelzebub ; by
whom do your sons expel them } Wherefore

28 they shall be your judges. But if I expel de-
mons by the Spirit of God, the reign of God

Is. 49 ; 24. 29 hath overtaken you. For how can one enter
the strong one's house, and plunder his goods,
unless he first overpower the strong one }

30 Then indeed he may plunder his house. He
who is not for me, is against me : and he who
gathereth not with me, scattereth.

31 Wherefore I say unto you, though every
other sin and detraction in men is pardonable,
their detraction from the Spirit is unpardona-

32 ble : for whosoever shall inveigh against the
Son of Man may obtain pardon ; but whoso-
ever shall speak against the Holy Spirit, shall

Mar. 3 ;

28-

Lu. 12 ;

10.

iJo. 5 ;

; 16.

S. MATTHEW. 79

SECT. VI. CH. 12.

never be pardoned, either in the present state,

33 or in the future. Either call the tree good,
and its fruit good ; or call the tree bad, and its
fruit bad : for we distinguish the tree by the

34 fruit. Offspring of vipers, how can ye that

are evil speak good things, since it is out of the Lu. c ; 45.
fulness of the heart that the mouth speaketh ?

35 The good man out of his good treasure pro-
duceth good things : the bad man out of his

36 bad treasure produceth bad things. Be assur-
ed, however, that of every pernicious Avord
which men shall utter, they shall give an ac-

37 count on the day of judgment. For by thy i Cor.i ; 22.
words thou shalt be acquitted ; and by thy ^^' ^^ ' ^'
words thou shalt be condemned.

38 Then some of the Scribes and Pharisees in- ^^^.u; 29-
terposed, saying, Rabbi, we desire to see a sign ^ "

39 from thee. He ansivcring, said unto them, An
evil and adulterous race demandeth a sign : but
no sign shall be given them, save the sign of

40 the Prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was three Jon. 1 ; 17.
days and three nights in the stomach of the

great fish, the Son of Man will be three days

41 and three nights in the bosom of the earth. The Jon. 3 ; 5-
Ninevites will stand up in the judgment against

this race, and cause it to be condemned, be-
cause they repented when they were warned
b}^ Jonah ; and behold here something greater

42 than Jonah. The queen of^^ the south coun- iKi. lO; i-

... 2 Chr 9 • 1 •

try will arise in the judgment against this race, ' '
and cause it to be condemned ; because she

16 In the Old Testament, Sheba.

80 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 12. SECT. VI.

came from the extremities of the earth to hear
the wise discourses of Solomon ; and behold
here something greater than Solomon.
Lu. 11 ; 24- 43 An unclean spirit, when he is gone out of a
man, wandereth over parched deserts in search

44 of a resting-place. And not finding any, he
saith, ' I will return to my house whence I
' came ;' and being come, he findeth it empty,

45 swept, and furnished. Whereupon he goeth,
and bringeth with him seven other spirits more

2Pet. 2;20, wickcd than himself ; and having entered, they
& 10 ; 26- dwell there ; and the last state of that man be-

cometh worse than the first : thus will it also

fare with this evil race.
Mar. 3; 31- 46 While he discoursed to the people, his mother

and brothers were without, desiring to speak

47 2vith him. And one said to him, Thy mother
and thy brothers are without, desiring to speak

48 with thee. He answering, said to him that told
him, Who is my mother } and who are my

49 brothers } Then stretching out his hand to-
wards his disciples, he said. Behold my mother

50 and my brothers. For whosoever doth the
will of my Father who is in heaven, is my
brother, and sister, and mother.

S. MATTHEW. 81

SECT. VII. CH. 13.

SECTION VII.

PARABLES.

XIII. THE same day, Jesus having gone out of the Mar. 4; i.

2 house, sat by the sea side ; but so great a mul-
titude flocked about him, that he went into a
bark, and sat down there, while all the people

3 stood on the shore. Then he discoursed to them
of many things in parables.

4 The sower, said he, went out to sow ; and in Mar. 4 ; 3.
sowing, some seeds fell by the way-side, and

5 the birds came and picked them up : some fell
on rocky ground where they had little earth :
these sprang up the sooner, because the soil

6 had no depth : but after the sun had beaten
upon them, they Avere scorched, and having no

7 root, withered away. Some fell among thorns,
and the thorns grew up and choked them.

8 Others fell into good ground, and yielded in-
crease, some a hundred, some sixty, some

9 thirty fold. Whoever hath ears to hear, let
him hear.

10 Then the disciples accosted him, saying, ^i^r. 4 -, lo-

11 Why speakest thou to them in parables .'^ He
answering, said unto them. Because it is your
privilege, and not theirs, to know the secrets

12 of the reign of heaven. For to him that hath, ch. 25; 29,
more shall be given, and he shall abound ;

Mar. 4 ;

;25.

Lu.

18.

Isa.

Mar. 4

; 12.

Lu.

10.

Jo.

12;

39-

Act

s, 28;25'

Ro.

11;

; 8.

82 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 13. SECT. VII.

but from him that hath not, even that which he

13 hath shall be taken. For this reason I speak
to them in parables ; because they seeing,

14 see not; and hearing, hear not, nor regard; in-
somuch that this prophecy of Isaiah is fulfilled
in them, " Ye may indeed listen, but will not
" understand ; ye may look, but will not per-

15 " ceive. For this people's understanding is
" stupified, their ears are. deafened, and their
" eyes they have closed ; lest seeing with their
" eyes, hearing with their ears, and apprehend-
" ing with their understanding; they should

Lu. i0;23- 16 "repent, and I should reclaim them." But

blessed are your e3'es, because they see, and

17 your ears, because they hear. For verily I say

unto you, that many prophets and righteous

men have desired to see the things which ye

see, but have not seen them ; and to hear the

things which 3 e hear, but have not heard them.

Mar. 4; 14- 18 Understand ye, therefore, the parable of the

Lu. 8; 11- -jg sower. When one heareth the doctrine of the

reign, but mindeth it not, the evil one cometh,

and snatcheth away that which was sown in

his heart. This explaineth what fell by the

20 way-side. That which fell on rocky ground,
denoteth him who, hearing the word, receiveth

21 it at first with pleasure ; yet not having it
rooted in his mind, retaineth it but a while ;
for when trouble or persecution cometh, be-
cause of the word, instantly he relapseth.

22 That which fell among thorns, denoteth that
hearer in whom worldly cares, and deceitful
riches, stifle the word, and render it unfruitful.

S. MATTHEW. 83

SECT. VII. CH. 13.

23 But that which fell into good soil, and bore
fruit, some a hundred, some sixty, some thirty
fold, denoteth him who not only heareth and
mindeth, but obeyeth the word.

24 Another parable he proposed to them, saying,
The kingdom of heaven may be compared to
a field in which the proprietor had sown good

25 grain ; but while people were asleep, his ene-
my came, and sowed darnel among the wheat,

26 and went off. When the blade was up, and
putting forth the ear, then appeared also the

27 darnel. And the servants came and said to
their master, ' Sir, thou sowedst good grain in

28 ' thy field ; whence, then, hath it darnel ?' He
answered, ' An enemy hath done this.' They
said, ' Wilt thou, then, that we weed them out ?'

29 He replied, ' No ; lest in weeding out the dar-

30 ' nel, ye tear up also the wheat. Let both
' grow together until the harvest ; and in the
* time of harvest, I will say to the reapers,
' First gather the darnel, and make them into
' bundles for burning ; then carry the wheat
' into my barn.'

31 Another similitude he proposed to them, say- Mar. 4; si-
ing. The kingdom of heaven is like a grain of

32 mustard-seed, which a man set in his field ; for
though it is the smallest of all seeds, it is,
when grown, larger than any herb, and
becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air
take shelter in its branches.

33 Another similitude he gave them : The king- lu. i3; 21-
dom of heaven is like leaven which a woman
mingled in three measures of meal until the

whole was leavened.

84 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 13. SECT. VII.

34 All these similitudes Jesus spoke to the peo-
ple ; for he taught them only by similitudes ;
Ps. 78 ; 2. 35 herein verifying the words of the Prophet : " /
" ivill discourse in parables ; I ivill utter things
" ivhereof all antiquity hath been silent^

36 Then Jesus, leaving the multitude, retired to
the house, tvhere his disciples accosted him, say-
ing, Explain to us the parable of the darnel in

37 the field. Jesus answering, said unto them.
He who sowed the good seed is the Son of

38 Man. The field is the world : the good seed
are the sons of the kingdom ; and the darnel

39 are the sons of the evil one. The enemy who
sowed them is the devil : the harvest is the
conclusion of this state ; and the reapers are

40 the angels. As, therefore, the darnel is gath-
ered and burnt, so shall it be at the conclusion

41 of this state. The Son of Man will send his
angels, who shall gather out of his kingdom all

42 seducers and iniquitous persons, and throw
Dan. 12 ; 3. them iuto the burning furnace : weeping and

43 gnashing of teeth shall be there. Then shall
the righteous shine like the sun in the king-
dom of their Father. Whoever hath ears to
hear, let him hear.

44 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like treasure
-. hid in a field, which, when a man hath discov-
ered, he concealeth the discovery, and for joy
thereof, selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that
field.

45 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a pearl
extremely precious, which a merchant, who

46 was in quest of fine pearls, having met with,
sold all that he had and purchased it.

S. MATTHEW. 85

SECT. VIII. CH. 13.

47 Again the kingdom of heaven is like a
sweep-net cast into the sea, which incloseth

48 fishes of every kind. When it is full, they
draw it ashore, and gather the good into ves-

49 sels, but throw the useless away. So shall it
be at the conclusion of this state. The angels
will come and sever the wicked from among

50 the righteous, and throw them into the burn-
ing furnace. Weeping and gnashing of teeth
shall be there.

51 Jesus said, Do ye understand all these

52 things? They answered, Yes, Master. He
added, lEtvery scribe, therefore, instructed for
the reign of heaven, is like a householder who

\ bringeth out of his storehouse new things and

53 old. ^Ind after he had finished these simili-
tudes, he departed thence.

SECTION VIII.

THE PEOPLK TWICE FED IN THE DESERT.

54 JESUS being come into his own country, taught Mar. 6 , i.
the inhabitants in their synagogue : and they jo^'e ;'42.
said with astonishment. Whence hath this man

this wisdom and this power of working mira-

55 cles ? Is not this the carpenter's son } Is not
his mother called Mary } And do not his
brothers, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Ju-

56 das, and all his sisters, live amongst us ^
Whence then hath he all these things } Thus

57 they were scandalized at him. But Jesus said

VOL. III. 15

86 ^ S. MATTHEW.

CH. 14. SECT. VIII.

Jo. 4 ; 44. to them, A prophet is no where disregarded,

except in his own country, and in his own
58 family. And he did not many miracles there
because of their unbelief.

LuVV^^* ^^^' ^^'^Ihat time Herod the tetrarch^'' hearing

2 of the fame of Jesus, said to his servants, This

is John the Baptist ; he is raised from the

dead ; and therefore miracles are performed by

him.

Mar. 6 ; 17. 3 For Hcrod had caused John to be apprehend-

Lu. 3 ; 19. ed, imprisoned, and bound, on account of Hero-

4 dias his brother Philip^ s wife ; for John had

Lev. 18; 16. Said to Mm, It is not lawful for thee to have

' ' 5 her. »jind Herod would have put him to death,

but was afraid of the populace, who accounted

ch. 21 ; 26. 6 him « prophct. But when Herod''s birth-day

was kept, the daughter of Herodias danced be-

7 fore the company, and pleased Herod so highly,

that he swore he ivould grant her whatever she

8 should ask. She being instigated by her moth-
er, said. Give me here in a basin the head of

9 John the Baptist. ,^nd the king was sorry ;
nevertheless, from a regard to his oath and his
guests, he commanded that it should be given

10 her. Accordingly John was beheaded in the

1 1 prison by his order. And his head ivas brought
in a basin and presented to the damsel ; and

12 she carried it to her mother. After which his
disciples went and fetched the body, and having
buried it, came and told Jesus.

*7 That is, governour of a fourth part. >

S. MATTHEW. 87

SECT. VIII. CH. 14.

13 When Jesus heard this, he embarked private- Mar. 6; 32.
ly, a7id retired into a desert place ; whereof the Lu. 9 •, lo.
people beinfr informed, followed him by land out

14 o/" the cities. Observing, as he landed, a great
multitude, he had compassion upon them, and
healed their sick.

15 Towards the evening his disciples accosted ^^^' ^ ' ^^^
him, saying. This is a desert place, and the Lu. 9; 12.
time is now past ; dismiss the multitude, that

they may go to the villages, and buy them-

16 selves victuals. Jesus answered. They needJo. 6; 5.

17 not go. Supply them yourselves. They said
to him, We have here but five loaves and two

18 fishes. He replied. Bring them hither to me.

19 TTien having commanded the people to lie down
upon the grass, he took the five loaves and the
ttvo fishes, and looking totvards heaven, blessed
them ; then breaking the loaves, he gave them
to the disciples, and they distributed them

20 among the people. When all had partaken, and
were satisfied, they carried off tivelve baskets

21 full of the fragments that remained. JVow they

that had eaten were about five thousand men,
beside women and children.

22 Immediately Jesus obliged his disciples to Mar. 6 ; 45.
embark and pass over before him, while he dis- "^°' ^ ' ^^'

23 missed the multitude. Having dismissed the
multitude, he retired by himself to a mountain
to pray, and remained there alone till it was

24 late. By that time the bark was halfway over,
tossed by the waves, for the wind was contrary. ^

88 • S. MATTHEW.

CH. 15. SECT. VIII.

25 In the fourth watch of the night *^, Jesus went to

26 them, icalking upon the sea. When the disci-
ples saw him walking upon the sea, being terri-
fied, they exclaimed, An apparition ! and cried

27 out for fear. Jesus immediately spoke to them,
saying. Take courage, it is I, be not afraid.

28 Peter answering, said to him. If it be thou,
Master, bid me come to thee upon the water.

29 Jesus said, Come. Then Peter getting out of
the bark, walked upon the water towards Jesus.

30 But finding the wind boisterous, he was frighten-
ed; and beginning to sink, cried. Master, save me.

31 Jesus instantly stretching out his hand, caught
him, and said to him. Distrustful man, where-

32 fore didst thou doubt? When they had gone
f 33 aboard, the wind ceased. Then those in the

bark came, and prostrated themselves before

him, saying, Thou art assuredly a Son of God.

Mar. 6; 53- 34 Having passed over, they landed on the terri-

35 tory of Gennesaret^^ ; the inhabitants ivhereof
knowing him, sent through all that country, and

36 brought to him all the diseased, who besought
him to let them touch but a tift of his mantle ;
and as many as touched, tvere cured.

Mar. 7; 1. XV. Then some Scribes and Pharisees of Jerusa-

2 lem addressed him, saying. Why do thy disci-
ples transgress the tradition of the elders ? For

3 they wash not their hands before meals. Jesus
answering, said unto them. Why do ye your-

!• Between three and six in the morning.
^9 In the Old Testament, Chinnereth.

S. MATTHEW. 89

SECT. Vin. CH. 15.

selves, by your tradition, transgress the com-

4 mandment of God ? For God hath commanded,
saving, " Honour thy father and mother ;" and, Ex. 20 ; n.

'' ^ -' Deu. 5 ; 16.

" Whosoever revileth father or mother shall be Ex. 21 ; 17.

Lev 20 • 9.

5 "punished with death." But ye affirm. If a Pro.'20;'20.
man say to father or mother, ' I devote what- '

6 ' ever of mine shall profit thee,' he shall not
afterwards honour, by his assistance, his father
or his mother. Thus, by your tradition, ye

7 annul the commandment of God. Hypocrites,
well do ye suit the character which Isaiah gave

8 of you, saying, "This people address me with isa. 29;i3.
" their mouth, and honour me with their lips,

9 " though their heart is estranged from me. But
" in vain they worship me, while they teach
" institutions merely human."

10 Then having called the multitude, he said to Mar. 7; 14.

11 them, Hear, and be instructed. It is not what
goeth into the mouth Avhich polluteth the man;
but it is what proceedeth out of the mouth

12 which polluteth the man. Thereupon his dis-
ciples accosting him, said, Didst thou observe
how the Pharisees, when they heard that say-

13 ing, were scandalized.'' He answered. Every
plant which my heavenly Father hath not

14 planted, shall be extirpated. Let them alone.

They are blind leaders of the blind ; and if the ha.e-, 39.
blind lead the blind, both will fall into the Mar. 7 ; n.

15 ditch. Then Peter addressing him, said, Ex-

16 plain to us that saying. Jesus answered. Are

17 ye also still void of understanding ? Do ye not

18 yet apprehend, that whatever entereth the
mouth, passeth into the belly, and is thrown

90 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 15. SECT. VIII.

out into the sink ? But that which proceedeth
out of the mouth, issueth from the heart, and

19 so polluteth the man. For out of the heart
proceed malicious contrivances, murders, adul-
teries, fornications, thefts, false testimonies,

20 calumnies. These are the things which pol-
lute the man ; but to eat with unwashen hands
polluteth not the man.

Mar. 7; 24. 21 THEJf Jesus withdrew into the confines of

22 Tyre aud Sidon ; and behold ! a Canaanitish
woman of these territories came to him, crying,
Master, Son of David, have pity upon me ; my
daughter is grievously afflicted by a demon.

23 But he gave her no answer. Then his disciples
interposed, and intreated him, saying. Dismiss

24 her, for she clamoureth after us. He answer-
ed. 10 ; 6. ing, said. My mission is only to the lost sheep

25 of the stock of Israel. She, nevertheless, ad-
vanced, and prostrating herself before him, said,

26 O Master, help me ! He replied, It is not seem-
ly to take the children's bread, and throw it to

27 the dogs. True, Sir, returned she, yet even the
dogs are allowed the crumbs which fall from

28 their master's table. Then Jesus, answering,
said to her, O woman ! great is thy faith. Be
it unto thee as thou desirest. And that instant
her daughter was healed.

29 Jesus having left that place, came nigh the sea
of Galilee, and repaired to a mountain, where he

30 sat doivn : and great multitudes fiocked to him,
bringing with them the lame, the blind, the dumb,
the cripple, and several others \in distress,^

S. MATTHEW. 91

SECT. vm. CH. 16.

ivhom they laid at his feet ; and he healed

31 them: insomuch^ that the people beheld^ with ha. 35 -,5.
admit^ation, the dumb speakings the cripple
sound, the lame ivalking, and the blind seeing ;

and they glorified the God of Israel.

32 Then Jesus called to him his disciples, and Mar. 8 -, 1.
said, I have compassion on the multitude, be-
cause they have now attended me three da3-s,

and have nothing to eat : I will not dismiss
them fasting, lest their strength fail by the

33 way. His disciples answered, Whence can we
get bread enough in this solitude to satisfy

34 such a crowd ? He asked them. How many
loaves have ye ? They said, Seven, and a few

35 small fishes. Then commanding the people to

36 lie down upon the ground, he took the seven
loaves and the fishes, which, having given
thanks, he divided and gave to his disciples, who

37 distributed them among the people. When all
had pai^taken, and were satisfied, they carried
off seven maunds full of the fragments that re-

38 mained. JVoiv they that had eaten were four
thousand men, beside women and children.

39 The?i having dismissed the multitude, he em-
barked, and sailed to the coast of Magdala.

XVI. Thither some Pharisees and Sadducees re- Ma.T.3;U.
paired, who, to try him, desired that he ivould

2 show them a sign in the sky. He answering,
said to them. In the evening ye say, ' It will

3 ' be fair weather, for the sky is red ;' and in
the morning, ' There will be a storm to-day,
* for the sky is red and lowering.' Ye can
judge aright of the appearance of the sky, but

02 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 16. SECT. VIII.

ch. 12 ; 39. 4 cannot discern the signs of the times. An
evil and adulterous race demandeth a sign,
but no sign shall be given them, save the sign
of the Prophet Jonah. Then leaving them, he
departed.
Mar. 8 ; 14. 5 J^ow Ms disciples, before they came over, had
Lu. 12; 1. g forgotten to bring loaves tvith them. Jesus said
to them, Take heed and beware of the leav-
en of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees.

7 Whereupon they said, reasoning among them-
selves, This is because we have brought no

8 loaves with us. Jesus perceiving it, said to
them. What do ye reason amongst yourselves,
O ye distrustful ? That I speak thus, because

ch. 14; 15. 9 ye have brought no loaves ? Have ye no re-
flection ? Or do ye not remember the five
loaves among the five thousand, and how many

ch. 15 ; 32. 10 baskets ye filled with the fragments ; nor the
seven loaves among the four thousand, and how

11 many maunds ye filled ? How is it that ye do
not understand that I spake not concerning
bread, when I bade you beware of the leaven

12 of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees ? Then
they understood that he cautioned them not
against the leaven ivhich the Pharisees and the
Sadducees used in bread, but against their
doctrines.

S. MATTHEW.

SHOT. IX. CH. 16.

SECTION IX.

THE TRANSFIGURATION.

13 ^S Jesus was soins to the district of Cesar ea Mar. s; 2-

Lu. 9 • Hi.

Philippic he asked his disciples^ sayings Who

14 do men say that the Son of Man is } They
anstvered, Some say, ' John the Baptist,' others,
' Elijah,' others, ' Jeremiah, or one of the

15 ' Prophets.' But who, returned he, say ye that

16 I am.'' Simon Peter answering, said, Thou art Jo- 6; 69.

17 the Messiah, the Son of the living God. Jesus
replying, said to him, Happy art thou Simon
Barjona^*^; for flesh and blood hath not reveal-
ed this to thee, but my Father who is in

18 heaven. I tell thee likewise, Thou art named Jo- ' ; 42.
Rock^^ ; and on this rock I will build ray
church, over which the gates of hades shall not

19 prevail. Moreover I will give thee the keys

of the kingdom of heaven : whatever thou shalt ch. is ; is-

^ Jo. 20 ; 23-

bind upon the earth, shall be bound in heaven;
and whatever thou shalt loose upon the earth,

20 shall be loosed in heaven. Then he forbade his
disciples to tell any man that he is the Messiah.

21 From that time Jesus began to discover to his ch. 17 ? 22-
disciples, that he must s:o to Jerusalem, and Mar. s; si-

& 9 - 31

there suffer much from the elders, and the chief l.\i. 9 -, 44,
priests, and the scribes, and be killed, and that

^° Syr. son of Jonas.
^1 So Peter in Greek, and Cephas in Syr. signify.
VOL. HI. 16

ch. 10 ;

38-

Mar. 8

;34-

Lu. 9 ;

23-

14 i 27.

, &

17; 33.

Jo. 12;

25.

S. MATTHEW.

CH. 17. SfiCT. IX.

22 liP must be raised the third day. On ivhick
Peter taking him aside, reproved him, sayings
God forbid, Master, this shall not befal tl\ee.

23 But he turning said to Peter, Get thee hence,
adversary, thou art an obstacle in my way, for
thou relishest not the things of God, but the
things of men.

24 Then said Jesus to his disciples, If any man
will come under my guidance, let him renounce
himself, and take up his cross and follow me.

25 For whosoever would save his life, shall lose
it; and whosoever will lose his life for my

-26 sake, shall find it. What is a man profited, if
he should gain the whole world, with the for-
feit of his life } or what will a man not give in
27 ransom for his life } For the Son of IMan, vest-
ed with his Father's glory, shall come here-
after with his angels, and recompense every
S°~?,f ,0, 28 one accordinsr to his actions. Verilv 1 sav

Rev. 22 ; 12. ~ ./J

Lu^9-27^' ^^^^o you. Some of those who are present, shall

not taste death, until they see the Son of Man
enter upon his reign.

Mar. 9 ; 2 XVII. AFTER six days Jesus took Peter, and

Lu. 9 ; 28- 1 T 7 1 1 n r

James, and John brother oj James, apart to the

2 top of a high mountain, and was transfigured
in their presence. His face shown as the sun ;
and his raiment became white as the light.

3 Jlnd presently appeared to them Moses and
2Pet. i;ir. 4 Elijah conversifig; ivith him. Peter upon this

rh "^ • 17

Mar. i ; 11. addrcssing Jesus, said. Master, it is good for

us to stay here ; let us make here, if thou wilt,
three booths, one for thee, and one for Moses,

8. MATTHEW. 95

SECT. IX. CH. 17.

5 and one for Elijah. While he urns speaking,
behold! a bright cloud covered them, and out
of the cloud came a voice which said, This is
my beloved Son in whom I delight, hear him.

6 77ie disciples hearing this, fell upon their faces,

7 and ivere greatly frightened. But Jesus came
and touched them, saying. Arise ; be not afraid

8 Then lifting up their eyes, they saw none but
Jesus.

9 ^is they vjent down from the mountain, Jesus Mar. 9; 9-
commanded them, saying, Tell nobody what ye

have seen, until the Son of Man be risen froin

10 the dead. Then the disciples asked him, say-
ing, Why say the Scribes that Elijah must

1 1 come first } Jesus answering, said to them. To
consummate the whole, Elijah indeed must

12 come first. But T tell you, Elijah is come al- ch. n ; i4. -
ready, though they did not acknowledge him,

but have treated them as they pleased. Thus

13 they will treat the Son of Man also. Then the
disciples understood that he spake concerning

John the Baptist. -^

14 When they were come to the multitude, a Mar. 9;X^-

Lu 9 • 37"

15 man came to him, ivho kneeling, said. Sir, have
pity on my son ; for he is grievously distress-
ed with lunacy ; often he falleth into the fire,

16 and often into the water, and I presented him
to thy disciples ; biit they could not cure him.

17 Jesus ansiverifig, said, O unbelieving and per-
verse race ! How long shall I be with you f
How long shall I suffer you ? Bring him hither

18 to me. The?i Jesus rebuked the demon, and he

came out : and the lad was instantly cured. *

96 Tf^ S. MATTHEW.

CH. 18. SECT. IX»

Mar. 9; 28- 19 Hereufon the disciples came to him privately ^
saying, Why could we not expel this demon ?

La.i7;6. 20 Jesus answered, Because of your unbelief; for
verily I say unto you, if ye had faith, though
but as a grain of mustard seed, ye might say to
this mountain, Remove to yonder place, and it
would remove : yea nothing would be impossi-
21 ble to you. This kind however, is not dis-
possessed, unless by prayer and fasting.

cb. 16 ; 21. 22 While they remained in Galilee, Jesus said to

Mar. 9 ; 31. thcM, The Sou of Mau is to be delivered up

' " 23 to men who will kill him : but the third day he
shall be raised again. And they loere grieved
exceedingly.

24 When they tvere come to Capernaum, the col-
lectors came and asked Peter, Doth not your

25 teacher pay the didrachma^^? He said, Yes.
Being come into the house, before he spoke,
Jesus said to him. What is thy opinion, Simon ?
From whom do the kings of the earth exact
tribute or custom ? FroQi their own sons, or

26 from others ? Peter ansivered. From others.
Jesus replied. The sons then are exempted.

27 Nevertheless, lest we should give them of-
fence, go to the sea and throw a line, draw out
the first fish that is hooked, and, having opened
its mouth, thou shalt find a stater^^, take that
and give it them for me and thee.

Mar. 9; 33- XVIII. At that time the disciples came to Jesus

Lu.9;46- inquiring, Who shall be the greatest in the

2 reign of heaven } Jesus calling to him a child,

^2 About Is. 3d. sterling. " Value, half a crown.

S. MATTHEW. 97

SECT. IX. OH. 18.

3 placed him in the midst of them, and said, Veri- ^^- ^^^ ^''•
ly I say unto you, unless ye be changed, and
become as children, ye shall never enter the

4 kingdom of heaven. Whosoever, therefore,
shall become humble like this child, shall be

5 the greatest in the reign of heaven. Nay, who-
soever receiveth one such child, in my name,

6 receiveth me ; but whosoever shall insnare any Mar. 9 ; 42,

Lu. 17 ; 1-

of these little ones who believe in me, it were
better for him that an upper millstone were
hanged about his neck, and that he were sunk
in the ocean.

7 Woe unto the world because of snares ;
snares indeed there must be ; nevertheless woe

8 to the insnarer. Wherefore, if thv hand or ch. 5 ; 29-
thy foot msnare thee, cut it off and throw it

away ; it is better for thee to enter lame or
maimed into life, than having two hands or two

*d feet to be cast into the everlasting fire. And
if thine eye insnare thee, pluck it out and
throw it away ; it is better for thee to enter
one-eyed into life, than having two eyes to be

iO cast into hell-fire. Beware of contemning any
of these little ones ; for I assure you that in
heaven their angels continually behold the

11 face of my heavenly Father: and the Son of m. i9;ie>.

12 Man is come to recover the lost. What think "' ^'
ye ? If a man have a hundred sheep, and one

of them have strayed, will he not leave the
ninety-nine upon the mountains, and go in
33 quest of the stray ? And if he happen to find it,
verily I say unto you, he deriveth greater joy
from it than from the ninety-nine which went

9d S. MATTHEW.

CH. 18. SECT. IX.

14 not astray. Thus it is not the will of your
Father in heaven that any of these little ones
should be lost.
Lev. 19; 17. 15 Wherefore, if thy brother trespass against

Ecclus. 19 ; ' "^ in

13- thee, go and expostulate with him, when thou

and he are alone together. If he hear thee,

16 thou hast gained thy brother: but if he will
Deu. 19 ; 15. not hear, take one or two along with thee, that
2Co. i3;'i. by the testimony of two or three witnesses

17 every thing may be ascertained If he despise
them, acquaint the congregation with it ; and if
he despise the congregation also, let him be

ch. 16; 19. 18 to thee as a pasfan or a publican. Verily I say

Jo. 20 • 23. 1 ^1 1 V ^

unto 30U ; whatsoever ye shall bind upon the
earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and whatso-
ever ye shall loose upon the earth, shall be
loosed in heaven.

19 Again, I say unto you, whatever two of you
upon the earth, shall agree to ask, shall be
granted them by my Father who is in heaven.

20 For wheresoever two or three are assembled
in my name, I am in the midst of them.

Lii. 17 ; 3- 21 Then Peter approaching^ said unto him^ Mas-
ter, if my brother repeatedly trespass against
me; how often must I forgive him .f* Must I

22 seven times } Jesus answered^ I say unto thee,
Not seven times, but seventy times seven times.

32 In this the administration of heaven resem-
bleth that of a king, who determined to settle

24 accounts with his servants. Having begun to
reckon, one was brought who owed him ten

25 thousand talents^^ But that servant not hay-

2^ Above three millions sterling.

S. MATTHEW. 99

SECT. IX. , OH. 18.

ing wherewith to pay ; his master, to obtain
payment, commanded that he and his wife and
children, and all that he had, should be sold.

26 Then the servant throwing himself prostrate
before his master, cried, ' Have patience with

27 ' me, ray- lord, and I will pay the whole.' And
his master had compassion upon him, and dis-

28 missed him, remitting the debt. But this ser-
vant, as he went out, meeting one of his fellow-
servants, who owed him a hundred denarii ^^
seized him by the throat, saying, ' Pay me what

20 ' thou owest.' His fellow-servant threw him-
self at his feet, and besought him, saying,
' Have patience v/ith me, and I will pay thee.'

30 And he would not, but instantly caused him to
be imprisoned, until he should discharge the

31 debt. His fellow-servants seeing this, were
deeply affected, and went, and informed their

32 master of all that had passed. Then his mas-
ter, having given orders to call him, said to
him, ' Thou wicked servant : all that debt I
' forgave thee, because thou besoughtest me.

33 ' Oughtest not thou to have shewn such pity to

34 ' thy fellow-servant, as I shewed to thee ?' So
his master, being provoked, delivered him to
the jailors, to remain in their hands, until he

35 should clear the debt. Thus will my celestial
Father treat every one of you who forgiveth
npt from his heart the faults of his brother.

2^ About three guineas.

100 S. MATTHEW.

OH. 19. SEOT. X.

SECTION X.

THE RICH man's APPLICATIOX.

Mar. 10 ; 1. XIX. WHEJsT Jesus had ended this discourse, he

left Galilee, and came into the confines of Ju-

2 , dea upon the Jordan, whither great multitudes

followed him, and he healed their sick.

Mar. 10 ; 2 3 Tlieu some Pharisees came to him, and trying

him, asked. Can a man lawfully, upon every

4 pretence, divorce his wife ? He answered. Have

Gen. 1 ; 27. ye not read, that at the beginning, when the

Creator made man, he formed a male and a

Gen. 2 ; 24. 5 female, and said, " For this cause a man shall

Eph.'sj'si.' "leave father and mother, and adhere to his

" wife, and they two shall be one flesh."

6 Wherefore they are no longer two, but one
flesh. What then God hath conjoined, let not

7 man separate. They replied. Why then did
Moses command to give a writing of divorce-

Deut. 24 ; 1. 8 ment, and dismiss her ? He answered, Moses
indeed, because of your untractable disposition,
permitted you to divorce your wives, but it

Lu. i6;i8. 9 was not so from the beginning. Therefore I
say unto you. Whoever divorceth his wife, ex-
cept for whoredom, and marrieth another, com-

ico. r;ii. mitteth adultery: and whoever marrieth the

10 woman divorced, committeth adultery. His

£i

S. MATTHEW. • . . 101

SECT. X. CH. 19.

disciples said to him, If such be the condition
of the husband, it is better to hve unmarried.

11 He answered, They alone are capable of living

12 thus, on whom the power is conferred. For
some are eunuchs from their birth ; others
have been made eunuchs by men ; and others,
for the sake of the kingdom of heaven, have
made themselves eunuchs. Let him act this
part who can act it.

13 Then childi'en were presented to him, that he Mar. io; is-

• 7 7 7-7 7 7 7 ,. ^ Lu. 18 , IS"

might lay Ins hands upon them, and pray \jor

thefn ;] but the disciples reproved [those who ^

14 brought] them. Jesus said. Let the children ch. is; i.
alone, and hinder them not from coming unto

me ; for of such is the kingdom of heaven.

15 jind having laid his hands on them, he departed
thence.

16 ^ifterivards, one approaching, said io him, ^^^r. io -, n-
Good Teacher, what good must I do to obtain

17 eternal life.'^ He answered. Why callest thou
me good ? God alone is good. If thou wouldst
enter into that life, keep the commandments. ■*

18 He said unto him., Which.'* Jesus answered,

" Thou shalt not connnit murder. Thou shalt Ex. iO; 12-
"not commit adultery. Thou shalt not steal. Lev. 19 •, le.

19 " Thou shalt not give false testimony. Honour
'• th} father and mother ; and love thy neigh-

20 " bour as thyself." The young man replied. All
these 1 have observed from my childhood.

21 Wherein am I still deficient.^ Jesus answered.
If thou wouldst be perfect, go sell thy estate,
and give the price to the poor, and thou shalt
have treasure in heaven ; then come and fol-

VOL. III. 17

102 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 20. SECT. X.

22 low me. The young man hearing this, went
atvay sorroicful^for he had great possessions.
Mar. 10; 23' 23 JVhereupon Jesus said to his disciples, Veri-
"' ' ly I say unto you, it is difficult for a rich man

24 to enter the kingdom of heaven : I say further,
it is easier for a camel to pass through the eye
of a needle, than for a rich man to enter the

25 kingdom of God. His disciples, who heard this
with amazement, said. Who then can be saved }

26 Jesus, looking at them, answered. With men this
is impossible, but with God every thing is pos-
sible.

Mar. 10; 28- 27 Then Peter replying, said, As for us, we
have forsaken all, and followed thee ; what

28 then shall be our reward } Jesus answered,
Verily I say unto you, that at the renovation,
when the Son of Man shall be seated on his
glorious throne, ye my followers, sitting also

Lu. 22 ; 30. upon twelve thrones, shall judge the twelve

29 tribes of Israel. And whosoever shall have
forsaken, on my account, houses, or brothers,
or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or chil-
dren, or lands, shall receive a hundred-fold, and
inherit eternal life.

Mar. 10; 31. 30 But many shall be first that are last, and last
' ' XX. that are first. For the administration of
heaven will resemble the conduct of a house-
holder, who went out early in the morning to

2 hire labourers for his vineyard. Having agreed
Mdth some for a denarius ^^ a day, he sent them

3 into his vineyard. About the third hour ^^ he

26 About sevenpence halfpenny. ^^ Nine o'clock morning.

S. MATTHEW. 103

SECT. X. CH. 20.

went out, and seeing others unemployed in the

4 market-place, said to them, Go ye likewise
into my vineyard, and I will give you what is

5 reasonable. Accordingly they went. Again,
about the sixth hour^^ and about the ninth ^^

6 he went out and did the same. Lastly, about
the eleventh hour^^, he went out, and finding
others unemployed, said to them, ' Why stand

7 ' ye all the day here doing nothing ?' They
answered, ' Because nobody hath hired us.'
He said to them, ' Go ye also into my vine-
' yard, and ye shall receive what is reasonable.'

8 When it was night, the proprietor of the vine-
yard said to his steward, ' Call the labourers,
' and pay them their wages, beginning with the

9 ' last, and ending with the first' Then they
who had been hired at the eleventh hour came,

IQ and received each a denarius. When the first
came, they imagined they should get more ;

11 but they got only a denarius a-piece. Upon
receiving it, they murmured against the house-

12 holder, saying, ' These last have worked but
' one hour ; yet thou hast made them equal to
' us who have borne the burden and the heat

13 ' of the day.' He answering said to one of
them, ' Friend, I do thee no injury. Didst not

14 ' thou agree with me for a denarius ? Take
' what is thine, and depart. It is my will to

15 ' give to this last as much as to thee. And
' may not I do what I will with mine own ?

28 Noon. 29 Three o'clock afternoon.

*o Five o'clock afternoon.

104 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 20. SECT. XI.

ch, 22; 14. 16 ' Is thine eye evil, because I am good.'*' Thus
the last shall be first, and the first last ; for
there are many called, but few chosen.

SECTION XI.

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALESI.

Mar. 10; 32- 17 WHEJV Jesiis lOtts ofi the road to Jerusalem,

ci!i6;'2i. he took the tivelve disciples aside, and said to

&17; 22. jg them, We are now going to Jerusalem, where

the Son of Man shall be delivered to the chief

19 priests and the scribes, who will condemn him

to die, and consign him to the Gentiles, to be

mocked, and scourged, and crucified : but the

third day he shall rise again.

Mar. 10 ; 35- 20 Then the mother of Zebedee''s children came

to him ivith her sons, and, prostrating herself,

intreated he would grant the request she had to

21 make. He said to her. What wouldst thou }
She ansioered, That, in thy reign, one of these
my two sons may sit at thy right hand, the

22 other at thy left. Jesus replying, said. Ye
know not what ye ask. Can ye drink such a
cup as I must drink ; or undergo an immer-
sion like that which I must undergo .'' They

23 said unto him, We can. He ansioered, Ye
shall indeed drink such a cup, and undergo an
immersion like that which I must undergo.
But to sit at my right hand and at my left I

S. MATTHEW. 105

SECT. XI. CH. 21.

cannot give, unless to those for whom it is
prepared by my Father.

24 The ten hearing this were full of indignation Mar. lO; 4i-

25 against the tivo brothers ; bzit Jesus calling Lu. 22; 12-
them to him, said, Ye know that the princes of

the nations domineer over them, and the great

26 exercise their authority upon them. It must
not be so amongst you : on the contrary, who-
soever would become great amongst j^ou, let

27 him be your servant ; and whosoever M^ould be

28 chief amongst you, let him be your slave : even Phii. 2 ; 7.
as the Son of Man came not to be served, but

to serve, and to give his life a ransom for many.

29 As they left Jericho, followed by a great Mar. 10 ; 46-

30 multitude, two blind men, who sat by the way- "' ' ^
side, hearing that Jesus passed by, cried, say-
ing. Master, Son of David, have pity upon us.

31 The multitude charged them to be silent : but
they cried the louder, saying. Master, Son of

32 David, have pity upon us. Then Jesus stop-
ping called them, and said. What do ye want

33 me to do for you ? They answered. Sir, to
34^ make us see. Jesus had compassion, and

touched their eyes. Immediately they received
sight, andfollotoed him.
XXI. When they were nigh Jerusalem, being come Mar. ii; 1-
to Bethphage, near the Mount of Olives, Jesus "' ^^ ' ^^

2 sent two of his disciples, saying. Go to the
village opposite to you, where ye will find an
ass tied, and her colt with her ; loose them and

3 bring them hither. If any man say aught unto
vou, sav, ' The Master wanteth them,' and he

106 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 21. SECT. XI.

4 will send them directly. J^ow all this was

done that the words of the Prophet might be

isa. 62; 11. 5 fidfilled, " Say to the daughter of Zion, Be-

jo!'^i2 ; 15. " ^^^^ t^y King cometh to thee loivly, riding on

" an ass, even the colt of a labouring beasts

6 Accordingly the disciples went, and having done

7 as Jesus had commanded them, brought the ass
and the colt, and covering them with their man-

8 ties, tnade him ride. J\*ow the greater part
spread their mantles in the way ; others lopped
branches off the trees, and strowed them in the

9 ivay, while the crowd that went before and that
Ps. ii8;25- followed, shoutcd, saying, Hosanna^^ to the

Son of David ; blessed be he that cometh in
the name of the Lord^^. Hosanna in the

10 highest heaven. When he entered Jerusalem,
the whole city was in an uproar, every body

1 1 asking, Who is this ? Tlie crowd answered,
It is Jesus the Prophet of Nazareth in Gal-
ilee.

Jo. 2; 14- 12 Then Jesus loent into the temple of God, and
drove thence all who sold and who bought in the
temple, and overturned the tables of the money-
changers, and the stalls of those ivho sold doves.

Is. 56; 7. 13 and said to them. It is written, "My house

" shall be called a house of prayer, and ye have

14 " made it a den of robbers." Then the blind

and the lame came to him in the temple, and he

Lu. i9;38- 15 hcttled them. But the chief priests and the
scribes, seeing the wonders vjhich he performed,
and the boys crying in the temple, Hosanna to

'^ Save now I pray. ^^ In Heb. Jehovah.

Mar. 11; 15
Lu. 19 ; 45-

Jer. 7; 11.

39. & 46.

S. MATTHEW. 107

SECT. xr. ^ CH. 21.

the Son of Davids said to him with indignation,

16 Hearest thou what these say ? Jesus answered^

Yes. Have ye never read, " From the mouth Ps. 8 ; 2.
" of infants and sucklings thou has procured

17 " praise." Thereupon leaving them heiventout
of the city to Bethany, tvhere he remained that
night.

18 Returning to the city in the morning he was Mar. 11 ; 12-

19 hungry, and seeing a single fig-tree by the road, ^^°'
he went to it ; but finding only leaves on it,
said. Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward.

20 And the fig-tree withered forthwith. When the
disciples saw it, they said with astonishment,

21 How soon is the fig-tree withered! Je5W5 «w- Mar. ii;22-
swered, Verily I say unto you, if ye have an
unshaken faith, ye may not only do as much as

is done to the fig-tree, but even if ye should
say to this mountain, ' Be lifted and thrown into

22 ' the sea,' it shall be done. Moreover ye shall
obtain whatsoever ye shall with faith pray for.

23 Being come into the temple, the chief priests Lu. 20; i-
and the elders of the people came near, as he

was teaching, and said, By what authority dost
thou these things ? and who empowered thee ?

24 Jesus answering, said to them, I also have a
question to propose, which if ye answer me,
I will tell you by what authority I do these

25 things. Whence had John authority to bap-
tize ? From heaven ; or from men ? Then they
reasoned thus within themselves, ' If we say,
' From heaven, he will retort, Why then did ye

26 ' not believe him ? And if we say. From men, ch. 14 ; 5.
' we dread the multitude, amongst whom John is

Lu. 7 ; 33.

108 S. MATTHEW.

~" CH. 21. SECT. Xt.

' universally accounted a prophet.'' They there-

27 fore answered him, We cannot tell. Jesus re-
plied, Neither tell I you by what authority I
do these things.

28 But what think ye of this ? A man had two

29 sons, and addressing his elder son, said, ' Son,
' go work to-day in my vineyard.' He answer-
ed, ' I will not,' but afterwards repented and

30 went. Then addressing the younger, he bade
him likewise. He answered, 'Immediately,

31 ' Sir,' but went not. Now, which of the two
' obeyed his father ? They said, The first,

Jesus replied, Verily I say unto you, even the
publicans and the harlots show you the way

ch. II ; 18. 32 into the kingdom of God. For John came to
you in the Avay of sanctity, and ye believed
him not ; but the publicans and harlots believ-
ed him : yet ye who saw this, did not after-
wards repent and believe him.

Mar. 12 ; 1- 33 Hear another parable : A certain landlord
planted a vineyard, and hedged it round, and
digged a wine-press in it, and built a tower ;

34 and having farmed it out, went abroad. When
the vintage approached, he sent his servants to

35 the husbandmen, to receive the fruits. But
they seized his servants, beat one, drove away

36 with stones another, and killed another. Again,
he sent other servants more respectable ; but

37 they received the same treatment. Finally, he
sent his son to them ; for he said, ' They will

38 ' reverence my son.' But when the husband-
men saw the son, they said among themselves,
* This is the heir, come, let us kill him, and

Lu. 20 ; 9-

S. MATTHEW. 109

SECT. Xt. CH. 22.

39 ' keep possession of his inheritance.' Then
they seized him, thrust him out of the vine-

40 yard, and killed him. When, therefore, the
proprietor of the vineyard conieth, what will

41 he do to those husbandmen? They answered.
He will put those wretches to a wretched
death, and will let the vineyard to others who
will render him the fruits in the season.

42 Jesus replied, Did ye never read in the PsUS-, 22-

_, . * 1 • 1 1 1 -1 1 Acts, 4; 11.

Scriptures, "A stone which the builders re- iPet. 2; 6.
" jected, is made the head of the corner. This
" the Lord ^^ hath effected, and we behold it

43 " with admiration." Know, therefore, that the
kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and
given to a nation who will produce the fruits

44 thereof. For whosoever shall fall on this
stone, shall be bruised ; but on w homsoever it
shall fall, it will crush him to pieces.

45 The chief priests and the Pharisees hearing
his parables, perceived that he spoke of them ;

46 hut though they ivished to lay hold on him, they
were afraid of the populace, who reckoned him
a Prophet.

XXII. Jesus continuing to discourse to them in lu. 14 ; le-

2 parables, said, The administration of heaven
resembleth the conduct of a king, Avho having

3 made a marriage-feast for his son, sent his ser-
vants, to call them who had been invited ; but

4 they would not come. Then he sent other
servants, saying, ' Tell those who are invited,
' I have prepared my feast, my bullocks and
* failings are slain, and all is ready, come to the

^» Jehovah.
VOL. III. 18

110 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 22. SECT. XII.

5 ' marriage.' But they turned away with indif-
ference, one to his farm, another to his mer-
^ 6 chandize. And the rest seizing his servants,

7 abused and killed them. When the king heard
this, being enraged, he sent his soldiers, de-
stroyed those murderers, and burnt their city.

8 Then he said to his servants, ' The entertainment
' is ready ; but they who were invited were not

9 ' worthy : go, therefore, into the public roads,
' and all that ye find, invite to the marriage.'

10 Accordingly they went into the highways, and
assembled all that they found, good and bad,
so that the hall was furnished with guests.

1 1 When the king came in to see the guests, ob-
serving one who had not on a wedding-garment,

12 he said to him, ' Friend, how camest thou hith-
* er, without a wedding-garment ?' And he was

13 speechless. Then the king said to the attend-
ants, ' Bind him hand and foot, and thrust him
' out into darkness, where will be weeping and

ch. 20 ; 16. 14 ' gnashing of teeth ;' for there are many called,
but few chosen.

SECTION XII.

THE CHARACTER OF THE PHARISEES-

Mar. 12; 13- 15 THEJST the Pharisees retired, and having

"' " ' consulted how they might efitrap him in his

16 ivords, sent to him some of their disciples, and

some Herodians ^^, icho being instructed by

3^ Partizans of Herod.

S.MATTHEW. Ill

SECT. XII. CH. 22.

them, said, Rabbi, we know that thou art sin-
cere, and faithful!}^ teachest the way of God,
without any partiality, for thou respectest not

17 the person of men. Tell us, therefore, thy
opinion : Is it lawful to give tribute to Cesar,

18 or not? Jesus perceiving their malice, said.
Dissemblers, why would ye entangle me ?

19 Shew me the tribute money, ^nd they reach-

20 ed him a denarius ^^ He asked them, Whose

21 image and inscription is this ? They answered,
Cesar's. He replied, Render, then, to Cesar
that which is Cesar's, and to God that which is

22 God's, ^nd admiring his answer, they left him
and went away.

23 The same day came Sadducees to him, who Mar. 12 ; is-
say that there is no future life, and thus ad- Acts^ss -, s.

24 dressed him. Rabbi, Moses hath said, ' If one ^^"" ~^ ' ^'
' die, and have no children, his brother shall

' marrj^ his widow, and raise issue to the de-

25 ' ceased.' Now there lived among us seven
brothers ; the eldest married and died without

26 issue, leaving his wife to his brother. Thus
also the second, and the third, and so to the

27- seventh. Last of all the woman died also.

28 Now, at the resurrection, whose wife shall she

29 be of the seven ; for they all married her ? Je-
sus anstvering, said unto them. Ye err, not
knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God ;

30 for in that state, they neither marry, nor give in
marriage ; they resemble God's heavenly mes-

31 sengers. But as to the revival of the dead,

'5 A Roman coin, value sevenpence halfpenny.

112 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 23. SECT. XII.

have ye not read what God declared to you,
Ex. 3 ; 6- 32 saying, " I am the God of Abraham, and the

" God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob." God

is not a God of the dead, but of the living.
33 JSToiv the people who heard this ivere amazed at

his doctrine.
L^'^io^'S '^^ Meantime, the Pharisees hearing that he had

silenced the Sadducees, flocked about him.

35 Then one of them, a lawyer, trying him, pro-

36 posed this question. Rabbi, which is the great-
Deut. c ; 5- 37 est commaudment in the law ? Jesus answered,

" Thou shalt love the Lord ^' thy God with all
" thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all
38' " thy mind." This is the first and greatest corn-
Lev. I9;i8, 39 mandment. The second is like it, "Thou
40 " shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." On
these two commandments the whole law and
the Prophets depend.
Mar. 12; 35- 41 WMlc the Phartsecs were assembled, Jesus

42 asked them, saying. What think ye of the Mes-
siah } Whose Son should he be "^ They answer-

43 ed, David's. He replied. How then doth David,
speaking by inspiration, call him his Lord }

v^. 110; 1. 44 " The Lord%" saith he, " said to my Lord, Sit
" at my right hand, until I make thy foes thy

45 " footstool." If the Messiah were David's

46 Son, would David call him his Lord } To this
none of them could answer ; and from that day
nobody presumed to try him ivith questiojis.

XXIII. Then Jesus addressed the people and his
2 disciples, saying. The Scribes and the Phari-

36 Jehovah. ' ''^ Jehovah.

S. MATTHEW. 113

SECT. XII. CH. 23.

3 sees sit in Moses' chair ; therefore observe and
do whatsoever they enjoin you ; nevertheless
follow not their example ; for they say, and do

4 not. Heavy and intolerable burdens they pre- Lu H; 46.

Acts 15 • 10.

pare for other men's shoulders, burdens which nu. is/ss.
they themselves will not put a finger to. and 22; '12.

5 But whatever they do, they do to be observed lu.''iiV'43^
by men. For this they wear broader phylac- and 20 ; 46.
teries '® than others, and larger tufts on their

6 jnantles; and affect the uppermost places at
entertainments, and the principal seats in the
s} nagogues, and to be saluted in public places ;

7 and to hear men addressing them, cry, ' Rabbi,

8 ' Rabbi.' But as for you, assume not the title
of Rabbi ; for ye have only one teacher, the

9 Messiah : and style no man upon the earth
your father, for he alone is your father who is

10 in heaven ; and all ye are brethren. Neither
assume the title of leaders, for ye have only

1 1 one leader, the Messiah. The greatest of you,

12 on the contrary, shall be your servant; for who- Lu. u-, 11.
soever will exalt himself, shall be humbled ; ^" ' '
and whosoever will humble himself, shall be
exalted.

1.3 But woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, Lu. 11 ; 52.
hypocrites, because you shut up the kingdom
of heaven against men ; and will neither enter
yourselves, nor permit others that would, to
enter.

14 Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, hypo- Lu.20; 47.
crites, because ye devour the families of

v.,

38 Scrips of parchment, containing sentences of the law.

114 S. MATTHEW.

CH- 23. SECT. XII.

widows ; nay, and use long prayers for a dis-
guise. This will but aggravate your punish-
ment.

15 Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites, because ye traverse sea and land to
make one proselyte ^^ ; and when he is gained,
ye make him a son of hell doubly more than
yourselves.

16 Woe unto you, blind guides, who say, 'To
' swear by the temple j)indeth not, but to swear

17 ' by the gold of the temple is binding.' Fool-
ish and blind ! which is more sacred, the gold,

18 or the temple that xonsecrateth the gold ? and,
' To swear by the altar bindeth not ; but to
' swear by the offering that is upon it is bind-

19 ' ing.' Foolish and blind! which is more sa-
cred, the offering, or the altar that congecrateth

20 the offering ? Whoever, therefore, sweareth by
the altar, sweareth by it, and by every thing

21 thereon. And whoever sweareth by the tem-
ple, sweareth by it, and by Him who dwelleth

22 therein ; and whoever sweareth by heaven,
sweareth by the throne of God, and by Him
who sitteth thereon.

1m. 11 ; 42. 23 Woe unto you. Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites, because ye ;^ay the tithe of mint,^ill,
and cummin, and omit the more important arti-
cles of the law, justice, humanity and fidelity.
These ye ought to have practised, without
24 omitting those. Blind guides !^ who strain
your liquor, to avoid swallowing a gnat ; yet
swallow a camel.

^' A convert to Judaism.

S. MATTHEW. 115

SECT. XII. CH. 23.

25 Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypo- Lu. ii ; 39.
crites, because ye cleanse the outside of those

cups and platters, which within are laden with

26 rapine and iniquity. Blind Pharisee, begin
with cleansing the inside of the cup, and of the
platter, if ye would make even the outside clean.

27 Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites, because ye resemble whitened sepul-
chres, which without indeed are beautiful, but
within are full of corruption, and of dead men's

28 bones. Thus ye also outwardly appear right-
eous to men ; but are inwardly fraught with
subtilty and injustice.

29 Woe unto you. Scribes and Pharisees, hypo- Lu. ii; 47-
crites, because ye build the sepulchres of the
Prophets, and adorn the monuments of the

30 righteous, and say, ' Had we lived in the days
* of our fathers, we would not have been their
' accomplices in the slaughter of the Prophets.'

31 Thus ye testify against yourselves, that ye are
the sons of those who murdered the Prophets.

32 Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers.

33 Ah ! serpents ! offspring of vipers ! How can
ye escape the punishment of hell ?

34 Therefore, I send you Prophets, and wise Lu. ii;49
men, and Scribes. Some of them ye will kill

and crucify ; others ye will scourge in your

35 synagogues, and banish from city to city ; so
that all the innocent blood shed upon the earth

shall be charged upon you, from the blood of Gen. 4; 8.
righteous Abel, to the blood of Zechariah son ^^^^^^.so-
of Barachiah, whom ye slew between the altar

116 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 24. - SECT. XIII.

36 and the sanctuary. Verily I say unto you, all
shall be charged upon this generation.
Lu. 13 ; 34- 37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem ! that killest the
Prophets, and stonest them whom God sendeth
* to thee ; how often would I have gathered thy

children together, as a hen gathereth her
chickens under her wings ! but ye would not.

38 Quickly shall your habitation be transformed

39 into a desert ; for know that ye shall not hence-
Ps. 118 ; 26. forth see me, until ye say, 'Blessed be he who

' cometh in the name of the Lord ^°.'

SECTION XIII.

THE PROPHECY ON MOUNT OLIVET.

Mar. 13; 1- XXIV. AS Jesus Walked out of the temple^ his dis-
Lu! 19; 44. ciples came and made him observe the buildings
2 of it. Jesus said to them, All this ye see ;
verily I say unto you, one stone shall not be
left here upon another. All shall be razed.
Mar. 13 ; 3* 3 As he sat upofi the Mount of Olives, his dis-
ciples accosted him privately, saying. Tell us,
when will this happen ? and what will be the
sign of thy coming, and of the conclusion of
i this state ? Jesus answering, said to them. Take
heed that no man seduce you : for many

^0 Jehovah.

Lu. 21 ; 7-

S. MATTHEWS 117

SECT. Xlll. CH. "^4.

5 will assume my character, saying, ' I am the

6 ' Messiah,' and will seduce many. Nay, ye
shall hear of wars and rumours of wars ; but
take care that ye be not alarmed : for all these
things must happen; but the end is not yet.

7 For nation will arise against nation ; and Mar. i3 ; 8.
kingdom against kingdom ; and there shall be ch. lo ;' n!
famines and pestilences, and earthquakes in °' ' *

8 sundry places. Yet these are but the prelude

9 of woes. For they will consign you to tor-
ments and to death, and ye shall be hated by

10 all nations on my account. Then many will
be ensnared, and will betray their fellows, and

11 hate them. And many false prophets will

12 arise, who will seduce many. And because
vice will abound, the love of the greater num-

13 ber will cool. But the man who perse vereth

14 to the end shall be saved. And this good tid-
ings of the reign shall be published through
all the world, for the information of all nations.
And then shall come the end.

15 When, therefore, ye shall see, on holy Mar. is; i4.
ground, the desolating abomination foretold by Dan.^9;' 26.

16 the Prophet Daniel, {Reader attend!) then let

17 those in Judea flee to the mountains; let not
him who shall be upon the house-top, come

18 down to carry things out of his house ; and let '
not him who shall be in the field, return to take

19 his mantle. But woe unto the women with
child, and unto them that give suck in those

20 days. Pray therefore that your flight happen

21 not in the winter, nor on the Sabbath ; because

VOL. m. 19

118 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 24. SECT. Xlll.

th^re shall be then so great tribulation, as hath
not been since the beginning of the world until
22 now, nor shall be ever after. For if the time
were protracted, no soul could survive ; but for
the sake of the elect, the time shall be short.

Mar. 13; 21. 23 If any shall say to you then, ' Lo ! the Mes-
' siah is here, or he is there,' believe it not : for

Lu. 17 ; 23. 24 falsc Messiahs and false prophets will arise,
who will perform great wonders and prodigies,
so as to seduce, if possible, the elect themselves.

25 Remember I have warned you. Wherefore, if

26 they cry, ' He is in the desert,' go not out ; ' he

27 ' is in the closet,' believe it not. For the com-
ing of the Son of Man shall be like the light-
ning, which breaking forth from the east, shin-

Lu. 17 ; 37. 28 cth eveu unto the west. For wheresoever the

carcase is, the eagles will be gathered together.

Mar. 13 ; 24. 29 Immediately after those days of affliction,

Lu. 21 ; 25. ^|^^ ^^^ ^j^^H ^^ darkened, and the moon shall

withhold her light; and the stars shall fall

from heaven, and the heavenly powers shall be

Is. 13 ; 10. 30 shaken. Then shall appear the siffn of the

£zek. 32 "7

Joel. 2; 31.* Sou of Man in heaven; and all the tribes of

' ■ the land shall mourn, when they shall see the

Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven

31 with great majesty and power. And he will

send his messengers with a loud-sounding

trumpet, who shall assemble his elect from

the four quarters of the earth, and from one

extremity of the world to the other.

Mar. 13; 28. 32 Leam HOW a similitude from the fig-tree.

Lu. 21 ; 29. When its branches become tender, and put

33 forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh. In

S. MATTHEW. 119

SECT. XIII. CH. 24.

like manner, when ye shall see all these things ;

34 know that he is near, even at the door. Veri-
ly I say unto you, this generation shall not

35 pass until all these things happen. Heaven and
earth shall fail ; but my words shall never fail.

36 But of that day and that hour knoweth none
but my Father, no not the heavenly messengers.

37 Now that which happened in Noah's time, Lu- i? ; 26.
will also happen at the coming of the Son of

38 Man. For as in the days before the flood,
even to that day that Noah entered the ark,
they were eating and drinking and marrying,

39 and suspected nothing, until the flood came
and swept them all away : so shall it also be

40 at the coming of the Son of Man. Two men

shall be in the field ; one shall be taken, and Lu- i? ; ss*

41 one shall escape. Two women shall be grind-
ing at the mill ; one shall be taken, and one
shall escape.

42 Watch, therefore, since ye know not at what Ma. is ; 32.

43 hour your Master will come. Ye are sure that lu. 12- 39'
if the householder knew at what time of the 1 Th. 5; 2.
night the thief would come, he would watch, and

44 not suffer him to break into his house. Be ye Rev. 3 ; 3.
therefore always prepared ; because the Son

of Man will come at an hour when ) e are not "^

expecting him.

45 Who now is the discreet and faithful servant,
whom his master hath set over his household,
to dispense to them regularly their allowance }

46 Happy that servant, if his master, at his return,

47 shall find him so employed. Verily I say unto
you, he will entrust him with the management

120 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 25. SECT. XIII.

48 of all his estate. But as to the vicious servant,
who shall say within himself ' My Master de-

49 ' ferreth his return,' and shall beat his fellow-
servants, and feast and carouse with drunkards ;

50 the master of that servant will come on a day
when he is not expecting him, and at an hour

51 he is not apprized of, and having discarded
him, will assign him his portion with the per-
fidious. Weeping and gnashing of teeth shall
be there.

XXV. Then may the kingdom of heaven be com-
pared to ten virgins, who went out with their

2 lamps to meet the bridegroom. Of these five

3 were prudent, and five foolish. The foolish
took their lamps, but carried no oil with them.

4 But the prudent, beside their lamps, carried oil

5 in their vessels. While the bridegroom tarried,

6 they all became drowsy and fell asleep. And
at midnight a cry was raised : ' The bride-

7 ' groom is coming, go out and meet him.' Then
all the virgins arose and trimmed their lamps.

8 And the foolish said to the prudent, ' Give us
' of your oil ; for our lamps are going out'

9 But the prudent answered, saying, ' Lest there
' be not enough for us and you ; go rather to
' them who sell, and buy for yourselves.'

10 While they went to buy, the bridegroom came,
and those who were ready, went in with him to

1 1 the marriage, and the door was shut. After-
wards came also the other virgins, saying,

12 ' Master, master, open unto us.' He answered,
' Verily I say unto you, I know you not.'

ch. 24; 42. 13 Watch, therefore, because ye know neither the

Mar. 13; 32. , .i i

day nor the hour.

S. MATTHEW. 121

SECT. XIII. CH. 25.

14 For the Son of Man is like one who, intend-
ing to travel, called his servants, and commit-

15 ted to them his stock ; to one he gave five
talents ^\ to another two, and to another one ;
to each according to his respective ability, and

16 immediately set out. Then he who had re-
ceived the five talents, went and traded with

17 them, and gained other five. Likewise he who

18 had received two, gained other two. Whereas
he who had received but one, digged a hole in

19 the ground, and hid his master's money. After a
long time, their master returned and reckoned

20 with them. Then he who had received the five
talents, came and presented other five, saying,
' Sir, thou deliveredst to me five talents : here
' they are, and other five which I have gained.'

21 His master answered, ' Well done, good and
' faithful servant, thou hast been faithful in a
' small matter, I will give thee a more import-

* ant trust. Partake thou in thy master's joy.'

22 He also who had received the two talents ad-
vancing, said, ' Sir, thou deliveredst to me two
' talents. Here they are, and other two which

23 * I have gained.' His master answered, ' Well
' done, good and faithful servant, thou hast
' been faithful in a small matter, I will give
' thee a more important trust. Partake thou

24 ' in thy master's joy.' Then came he also who Lu. 19 -, 20,
had received the single talent, and said, ' Sir,

* I know that thou art a severe man, reaping

^^ A talent thoug-ht to be equal to 1871. 10s. sterling.

122 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 25. SECT. XIII.

' where thou hast not sown, and gathering

25 ' where thou hast not scattered ; being there-
' fore afraid, I hid thy talent under ground ; but

26 ' now I restore thee thine own.' His master
answering, said unto him, ' Malignant and
' slothful servant, didst thou know that I reap
' where I have not sown, and gather where I

27 ' have not scattered ? Shouldst thou not, then,
' have given my money to the bankers, that, at
' my return, I might have received it with in-
ch. 13 ; 12- 28 ' terest ? Take from him, therefore, the talent,

Mar. 4 • 25.

Lu, 8;*i8. 29 ' and give it to him who hath ten : for to every

^^ ' ^^' ' one that hath, more shall be given, and he

' shall abound ; but from him that hath not,

30 * even that which he hath shall be taken. And
* thrust out this unprofitable servant into dark-
' ness, where shall be weeping and gnashing of
' teeth.'

31 Now when the Son of Man shall come in
his glory, accompanied by all the holy angels,
and shall be seated upon his glorious throne ;

32 then shall all the nations be assembled before
him ; and out of them he will separate the
good from the bad, as a shepherd separateth

. 33 the sheep from the goats. The sheep he will

set at his right hand, and the goats at his left.

34 Then will the king say to those at his right

hand, ' Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit

' the kingdom prepared for you from the for-

is. 58 ; 7. 35 ' mation of the world ; for I was hungry, and

'ye gave me food ; I was thirsty, and ye gave

' me drink ; I was a stranger, and ye lodged

36 ' me ; I was naked, and ye clothed me ; I was

S. MATTHEW. 123

SECT. xin. CH. 25.

* sick, and ye assisted me ; I was in prison,
' and ye visited me.' Then the righteous will

37 answer him, saying, ' Lord, when did we see
' thee hungry, and fed thee ; or thirsty, and

38 ' gave thee drink ? When did we see thee a

* stranger, and lodged thee ; or naked, and

39 ' clothed thee ? When did we see thee sick,

40 ' or in prison, and visited thee ?' The king
will reply to them, ' Verily I say unto you,
' that inasmuch as ye have done this to any
' the least of these my brethren, ye have done
' it unto me.'

41 Then he will say to those at his left hand, ch. 7 ; 23.

, T^ -, *^ , . , , Lu. 14 ; 27.

' Depart irom me, ye cursed, into the eternal
' fire, prepared for the devil and his angels ;

42 ' for I was hungry, but ye gave me no food ; I

43 ' was thirsty, but ye gave no drink ; I was a

* stranger, but ye did not lodge me ; naked,
' but ye did not clothe me ; sick, and in prison,

44 ' but ye did not mind me.' Then they also
will answer, saying, ' Lord, when did we see

* thee hungry, or thirsty, or a stranger, or nak-
' ed, or sick, or in prison, and did not assist

45 ' thee }'' Then he will reply to them, saying,
' Verily I say unto you, that inasmuch as ye

* did it not to any the least of these, ye did it

46 ' not to me.' And these shall go to eternal jo. 5 ; 29.
punishment, but the righteous into eternal life. ^^"' ^^' *'

i24 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 26. ' SECT. XIV.

SECTION XIV.

THE LAST SUPPER.

Mar. 14 ; 1. XXVI. Jesus httving ended this discourse, said to
Jo!n^'47 2 ^^^ disciples. Ye know that two days hence
^^2- cometh the passover. Then the Son of Man

3 shall be delivered up to be crucified. Mout
this time the chief priests and the Scribes, and
the elders of the people, were convened in the

4 palace of Caiaphas the high priest, ivhere they
consulted how they might take Jesus by surprize

Tj and kill him. They said, hoivever. Not during
the festival, lest there be a commotion among
the people.
Mar. 14 ; 3. 6 J\*ow Jcsus being iti Bethany, in the house of
&i2^'2^ 7 Simon [formerly] a leper, a woman came to
him with an alabaster box of balsam, very pre-
cious, which she poured on his head, while he

8 was at jable. His disciples observing it, said,

9 with indignation, Why this profusion ? This
balsam might have been sold for a great price,

10 and the money given to the poor. Jesus know-
ing it, said to them, Why trouble ye the wo-
Deu. 5;ii. 11 man.'* She hath done me a good office. For
ye have the poor always amongst you, but me

12 ye have not always. For it is to embalm me
that she hath poured this balsam upon my

13 body. Verily I say unto you, In what part
soever of the world the gospel shall be preach-
ed, what this woman hath now done shall be
mentioned to her honour.

S. MATTHEW. 125

SKCT. XIV. CH. 2G.

14 Then one of the twelve, named Judas Iscariot, Mar. u -, lo

15 iDe7it to the chief priests, and said. What will
ye give me, and I will deliver him to you ?

IG And they iveighed him thirty shekels^^, and
from that time he watched an opportunity to
deliver him up.

17 JSTow on the first day of unleavened bread, Mar. i4;i?
the disciples came to Jesus, saying. Where shall

18 we prepare for thee the paschal supper? He
answered. Go into the city, to such a man, and
tell him, ' The teacher saith. My time is near;
' I must celebrate the passover at thy house

19 ' with my disciples.' And the disciples did
as they were ordered, and prepared the pass-
over.

20 In the evening: he placed himself at table with Mar. i4;i7-

, . , . , Lu. 22; 21-

21 the twelve ; and while they were eating he said, Jo. i3 ; 21-

^ ^ , Ps. 41 ; 9.

Verily I say unto you, that one of you will de-

22 liver me up. And they were extremely sorroiv-
ful, and began every one of them to say, Mas-

23 ter, is it I? He ansivering, said. The man
whose hand is in the dish with mine, is he who

24 betrayeth me. The Son of Man departeth in
the manner foretold in Scripture concerning
him ; but woe unto that man by whom the
Son of Man is betrayed ; it had been better

25 for that man never to have been born. Then
Judas, who betrayed him, said also. Rabbi, is it
I ? Jesus answered. It is.

26 As they tvere eating, Jesus took the loaf and, ^^^- 1^; 22

I Co. 11 ; 2J?.

*^ About 31. I5s. sterling.
VOL. III. 20

l^ti S. MATTHEW.

CH. 26. SECT. xrv%.

having given thanks^ broke it, and gave it to the
disciples, and said, Take, eat, this is my body.

27 Then he took the cup, and having given thanks,
gave it to them, saying, Drink hereof all of you ;

28 for this is my blood, the blood of the new cove-
nant, shed for many, for the remission of sins.

29 I assure you that I will not henceforth drink
of the product of the vine, until the day when
I shall drink it new with you in my Father's

30 kingdom. Jlnd after the hymn, they tvent out
to the Mount of Olives.

zech. is'; 7. 31 Then Jesus said to them, This night I shall
Mar. 16 ; 7. prove a stumbling stone to you all ; for it is writ-

jo.' 13/37- ten, " I will smite the shepherd, and the flock

32 " will disperse." But after I am raised again,

33 I will go before you into Galilee. Peter, there-
xipon, said to him. Though thou shouldest
prove a stumbling stone to them all ; I never

34 will be made to stumble. Jesus ansivered.
Verily I say unto thee, that this very night,
before the cock crow, thou wilt thrice disown

35 me. Peter replied, Although I should die with
thee, I never will disown thee. And all the
disciples said the same.

Ma. 14 ; 32- 36 Then Jesus tvent with them to a place called
Gethsemane, and said to his disciples, Stay

37 here, while I go yonder and pray. And he took
ivith him Peter, and the tioo sons of Zebedee; and

38 being oppressed with grief, said to them, My soul
is overwhelmed with a deadly anguish ; abide

39 here, and watch with me. And going a little
before, he thretv himself on his face, and prayings

Lu. 22 ; 40-

S. MATTHEW. 157

SBCT. XIV. CH. 26.

said, My Father, remove this cup from me, if it
be possible ; nevertheless, not as I would, but

40 as thou wilt, ^^nd he returned to his disciples,
a7idjinding them asleep, said to Peter, Is it so,
then, that ye could not keep awake with me a

41 a single hour.'^ Watch and pray, that ye be not
overcome by temptation ; the spirit indeed

42 is willing, but the flesh is weak. A second
time he loithdrew, and prayed, saying, O my
Father, if there be no exemption for me ; if I

•43 must drink this cup, thy will be done. Upon his
return, he again found them sleeping, for their

44 eyes were overpoicered. Again, leaving them,
he ivent and prayed the third time, using the

45 same words. Then he came back to his disci-
ples, and said to them. Sleep on now, and take
your rest : behold the hour approacheth, when
the Son of Man must be delivered into the

46 hands of sinners. Arise, let us be going ; lo !
he who betrayeth me is at hand.

47 Before he had done speaking, Judas, one of Mar. u ; 43.
the twelve, appeared ivith a great multitude, 30. 1^1%.
armed with swords and clubs, and sent by the

4C chief priests and elders of the people. J^^oto

49 the betrayer had given them a sign, saying, The
man whom I shall kiss is he, secure him. A?td

50 coming directly to Jesus, he said. Hail Rabbi,
and kissed him. Jesus answered, Friend, for
what purpose comest thou } Then they advanc-
ed, and laying hands on Jesus seized him. Upon

51 this one of Jesus'' company laying his hand upon
his sword, dreio it ; and striking the servant of

52 the high priest, cut off his ear. Jesus said to

Rev. 13 ; 10.

128 S. MATTHEW.

OH. £6. SECT. XV.

Gen. 9 ; 6. Mm, Sheathe thy sword ; for whoever hath re-

course to the sword, shall fall by the sword.

53 Thinkest thou that I cannot presently invoke
my Father, who would send to my relief more

54 than twelve legions of angels ^^? But in that
case how should the Scriptures be accomplish-
ed, which declare that these things must be .'*

55 Then turning to the multitude, he said, Do ye
come with swords and clubs to apprehend me,
like people in pursuit of a robber ? I sat daily
amongst }ou, teaching in the temple, and ye

56 did not arrest me. But all this hath happened,
that the writings of the Prophets might be ful-
filled. Then all the disciples forsook him and
fled.

SECTION XV.

THE CRUCIFIXION.

& 24.

Mar. 14; 53- 57 J\*OW they who had apprehended Jesus,
Jo.' 18;' 13.' brought him to Caiphas the high priest, with

whom the Scribes and elders were assembled.
58 But Peter followed him at a distance, to the
court of the high priesVs house, and having
gone in, sat with the officers to see the issue.
Mar. 14 ; 55- 59 Meantime the chief priests and the elders,
and the whole Sanhedrim, sought out false evi-
dence against Jesus, upon ivhich they might con-

^3 A Roman legion consisted of 6000 men ; sometimes more,
sometimes fewer.

Lu. 22 ; 66.

S. MATTHEW. 129

SECT. XV. CH. 26.

60 dem7i him to die. But though many false tvit-
nesses appeared^ they found it not. At length

61 came two false ii>it9iesses, who charged him with
saying, * I can demolish the temple of God,

62 ' and rebuild it in three days.' Then the high
priest, rising, said to him, Answerest thou noth- Jo. 2 -, 19.

63 ing to what these men testify against thee ? Jesus
remaining silent, he added. On the part of the liv-
ing God, I adjure thee to tell us, whether thou be

64 the Messiah, the Son of God. Jestis answered
him, It is as thou sayest : nay, be assured that
hereafter ye shall see the Son of Man sitting
at the right hand of the Almighty, and coming

65 on the clouds of heaven. Then the high priest,
rending his clothes, said. He hath uttered blas-
phemy. What further need have we of wit-
nesses, now that ye have heard him blaspheme.'*

66 What think ye ? They answered, He deserveth

67 to die. Then they spat in his face. Some gave
him blows on the head, and others struck him on

68 the cheeks, and said. Divine to us, Messiah, is- so ; e.
who it was that smote thee.

69 J^ow Peter was sitting without in the court,
and a maid servant came to him, arid said,

70 Thou also wast with Jesus the Galilean. But Mar. u ; 66-

Lu. 22 • 55'

he denied before them all, saying, I know noth- Jo.' is | n-

7 1 ing of the matter. Jlnd as he went out into the
porch, another maid observing him, said to them,
This man too was there with Jesus the Naza-

72 rene. Again, he denied, swearing that he knew

73 him not. Soon after some of the bystanders said
to Peter, Thou art certainly one of them, for

74 thy speech discovereth thee. Whereupon^

130 S. MATTHEW.

0«. 27. SECT. XV.

with execrations^ and oaths, he asserted that he
did not know him ; and immediately the cock
75 crew. Then Peter remembered the word which
ch. 26 ; 34. Jesus had said to him, " Before the cock crow,

" thou wilt thrice disoivn me." ^ind he ivent out
and wept bitterly.

^ri]\'' XXVII. WHEjY it tvas morning, all the chief
Jo. 18; 28. priests and the elders of the people having con-

2 suited against Jesus, how they might procure his
death, condticted him bound to Pontius Pilate
the procurator, to ivhom they consigned him.

3 Then Judas, who had betrayed him, finding
that he was condemned, repented ; and return-
ing the thirty shekels to the chief priests and

4 the elders, said, I have sinned, in that I have
betrayed the innocent. They answered. What

5 is that to us } See thou to that. After which,
Acts, 1; 18- having throiim doivn the money in the temple, he

6 ive7it away and strangled himself The chief
priests taking the money, said. It is not lawful
to put it into the sacred treasury, because it is

7 the price of blood. But after deliberating,
they bought with it the potter^s feld to be a

8 burying place for strangers ; for ivhich reason
that field is to this day called the feld of blood.

Zee. 11 ; 12- 9 The7i ivas the ivord of Jeremiah the Prophet

verified, " The thirty shekels, the price at which

10 '''he was valued, I took, as the Lor d"^^ appointed

^' me, from the sons of Israel, who gave them for

''the potter's fieW

^ Jehovalr,

S. MATTHEW. 131

^ffCT. "XV. <^W' 27.

11 »N*oiu Jesus appeared before the procurator. Mar. is ; 2-

12 who questioned him, saying, Thou art the King
of the Jews.? He answered, Thoii say est right.
But when he ivas arraigned by the chief priests

13 and the elders, he 'made no reply. Then Pilate
said to him, Hearest thou not of how many

14 crimes they accuse thee.'* But he answered
not one word, which surprised the procurator
exceedingly.

15 J^ow the procurator loas wofit to release, at Mm. i5;6

' ^ Lu. 23 ; 17-

the festival, any one of the prisoners whom the Jo. is; 39

16 multitude demanded. Jltid they had then a fa-
ll mous prisoner named Bar abbas. Therefore,

when they loere assembled, Pilate said to them^
Whom shall I release to you } Barabbas, or

18 Jesus who is called Messiah } — {For he per-
ceived that, through envy, they had delivered

19 him up ; besides, ivhile he was sitting on the
tribunal, his wife sent him this message, ' Have
' thou nothing to do with that innocent person ;
' for, to-da}^ I have suffered much, in a dream,

20 ' on his account.') But the chief priests and
the elders instigated the populace to demand
Barabbas, and cause Jesus to be executed.

21 Therefore, lohen the procurator asked which
of the two he should release, they all answered,

22 Barabbas. Pilate replied, What then shall lActs, 3;i4.
do with Jesus, whom they call Messiah .'* They

23 all ansivered, Let him be crucified. The pro-
curator said. Why } what evil hath he done ?
But they cried the louder, saying, Let him be

24 crucified. Pilate perceiving that he was so far

132 g. MATTHEW.

GH. ^T", SECT. XV,

from prei^ailing^ that they grew more tumultu-
ous^ took ivater, and washed his hands before the
multitude, saying, I am guiltless of the blood

25 of this innocent person. See ye to it. ^nd all
the people answering said, His blood be upon

26 us, and upon our children. Then he released
Barabbas to them, and having caused Jesus to
be scoupged, delivered him up to be crucified.

Mar. 15; 16- 27 After this the procurator's soldiers took Jesus
Ps. 22*5 16. into the pretoriiim ^', where they gathered

28 around him all the band. And having stripped

29 him, they robed him in a scarlet cloak, and
crowned him with a loreath of thorns, and put a
rod in his right hand, and kneeling before him

30 in mockery, cried. Hail, King of the Jews. And
spitting upon him, they took the rod, and struck

3 1 %im with it on the head. When they had mock-
ed him, they disrobed him again, and having ptii
his own raiment on him, led him away to crucify
him.

li^'ks'-'hi^' ^^ ^^ ^^^y ^^^^^ ^^^ of the city, they met one Si-
mon a Cyrenian, whom they constrained to car-

33 ry the cross ; and being arrived at a place
called Golgotha, ivhich signifies a place of

34 skulls, they gave him to drink vinegar, mixed with
wormwood, which, having tasted it, he would not

35 drink. After they had 7iailed him to the cross,
they parted his garments by lot ; [thus verify-
ing the words of the Prophet, " They shared
" my mantle among them, and cast lots for my

36 " vesture.''^] And having sat down there they

*^ The governor's palace, or hall of audience.

33"

Jo. 19 ; 17

Ps. 22 ; n

S. MATTHEW. 133

SECT. XV. CH. 27.

.37 guarded him. And over his head they placed
this inscription^ denoting the cause of his death.
THIS IS JESUS THE KIJVG OF THE

38 JEWS. Two robbers also ivere crucified with
him, one at his right hand, and the other at his
left.

39 Meanwhile the passengers reviled him, shak- Mar. is ; 29-

40 ing their heads, and saying. Thou who demol- "^ ■ • •
ishest the temple, and rebuildest it in three

days : if thou be God's Son, come down from

41 the cross. The chief priests also, ivith the Jo. 2-, i9.
scribes, the elders, and the Pharisees^ deriding

him, said, He saved others : cannot he save

42 himself ? If he be king of Israel, let him now Ps. 22 ; 8.
descend from the cross, and we will believe

43 him. He trusted in God. Let God deliver wis. 2; J6-
him now, if he regard him ; for he called him-

44 self God's Son. The robbers too, his felloiv-
snfferers, upbraided him in the same mamier.

45 JS*oiv from the sixth^^ hour to the ninth ^^, the Mar. 15;J3-

. • Q I-'U- 22 • 44-

46 whole land was in darkness. About the ninth^^ Ps.22;' i.
hour, Jesus cried aloud, saying, Eli, eli, lama
sabachthani ! that is, " jyiy God, my God, why

47 hast thou forsaken me .^" Some of the by-
standers hearing this, said. He calleth Elijah.

48 Instantly one of them ran, fetched a sponge,
and soaked it in vinegar, and having fastened

49 it to a stick, presented it to him to drink. The
rest said. Forbear, we shall see whether

*s Twelve o'clock, noon. 47 Three, afternoon.

'*8 Three, afternoon.

VOL. III. 21

Lu, 23 ; 45-

154 S. MATTHEW.

en. 27. SECT. XVI.

50 Elijah will come to save him. Jesus having

again cried with a loud voice, resigned his

spirit.

Mar. 15; 38. 51 ^nd behold the veil of the temple was rent in

52 tivo from top to bottom^ the earth trembled,

53 and the rocks split. Graves also burst open,
and after his resurrection, the bodies of several
saints who slept were raised, came out of the
graves, went into the holy city, and were seen

54 by many. J\*oiv the centurion, atid they who
tvith him guarded Jesus, observing the earth-
quake, and what passed, were exceedingly ter-
rified, and. said. This was certainly the Son of
God.

Mar. 15 ; 40- 55 Scvcral ivomeu also were there, looking on at
a distance, ivho had followed Jesus from Gali-
56 lee, assisting him ivith their service. Among
them were Mary Magdalene, and Mary the
mother of James and Joses, and the mother of
Zebedee-s sons.

I u, 23 ; 55.

SECTION XV L

THE RESURRECTION.

Mar. 15 ; 42 57 LY the evcning, a rich Arimathean named Jo-
\o'-t^- 38° ^^ ^^P^^ ^^^ ^^^^ himself a disciple of Jesus, went
. to Pilate and begged the body of Jesus. Pi-
late having given orders to deliver it to Joseph ;
59 he took the body, wrapped it in clean linen,
6 and deposited it in his own monumetit, which he

S. MATTHEW. 13/;

SECT. XVI.*^ CH. '28.

had neivly caused to be hewn in the rock ; and
having rolled a great stone to the entrance^ he

61 went away. J^ow Mary Magdalene, and the
other Mary were there, sitting over against the
sepulchre.

62 On the morrow, being the day after the pre-
paration*^, the chief priests and the Pharisees

63 repaired in a body to Pilate, and said. My
lord, we remember that this impostor, when
alive, said, " Within three days I shall be

64 " raised." Command, therefore, that the sepul-
chre be guarded for three days, lest his disci-
ples come by night and steal him, and say to
the people, ' He is raised from the dead ;' for
this last imposture would prove worse than the

65 first. Pilate answered. Ye have a guard, make
the sepulchre as secure as ye can. According-
ly they went and secured it, sealing the stone,
and posting guards.

XXVIII. SABBATW being over, and the first Mar.ie; i.
day^^ of the week beginning to dawn, Mary ^'''^^'' ^'
Magdalene and the other Mary went to visit

2 the sepulchre. J^Tow there had been a great
earthquake ; for a messenger of the Lord had
descended from heaven, ivho, having rolled the

3 stone from the entrance, sat upon it. His coun-
tenance ivas like lightning, and his apparel

4 white as snow. Seeing him, the guards quaked

5 with terror, and became as dead men. But the

^3 The Preparation is our Friday.
*o With us Saturday. ^T y^nh us Sunday.

136 S. MATTHEW.

CH. 28, SECT. XVI.

angel said to the tvomen, Fear not ye ; for I
know that ye seek Jesus who was crucified.

6 He is not here ; for he is risen as he foretold.

7 Come see the place where the Lord lay. And
go quickly say to his disciples, ' He is risen
' from the dead ; behold he goeth before you
* to Galilee, where ye shall see him.' Take
notice : I have told you.

8 Instantly they ivent out from the monument
with fear and great joy, and ran to inform his

9 disciples. When they were gone, Jesus him-
self met them, saying, Rejoice. Upon which
they prostrated themselves before him, and em-

10 braced his feet. Then Jesus said to them, Be
not afraid : go, tell my brethren to repair to
Galilee, and there they shall see me.

11 They were no sooner gone than some of the
guard went into the city, and informed the chief

12 priests of all that had happened. These after
meeting and consulting ivith the elders, gave a
large sum to the soldiers, ivith this injunction,

13 Say, ' His disciples came by night and stole

14 * him while we were asleep.' And, if this
come to the procurator's ears, we will appease

15 him and indemnify you. So they took the
money and acted agreeably to their instructions.
Accordingly this report is current among the
Jews to this day.

16 jyow the eleven disciples went to Galilee, to
the mountain whither Jesus had appointed them

M to repair. When they saw him, they threw

themselves prostrate before him ; yet some

18 doubted. Jesus came near, and said to them.

S. MATTHEW. 137

SECT. XVI. CH. 28.

All authority is given to me in heaven and upon

19 the earth ; go, therefore, convert all the nations, Mar. i6 ; 15.
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and

20 of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching
them to observe all the things which I have
commanded you : and behold ! I am with you
always, even to the conclusion of this state.
Amen.

PREFACE

MARK'S GOSPEL.

That the Gospel was written by Mark which is
commonl}'^ ascribed to him, and that it Avas the
second in the order of time, are points for which
the unanimous voice of antiquity can evidently be
pleaded. The first authority to be produced, in
support of both these articles, is Papias, to whom,
as the oldest witness, and, consequently, in a case
of this nature, the most important, we are chiefly
indebted for what has been advanced in relation to
the Evangelist Matthew. What he says concern-
ing Mark may be thus rendered from the words
of Eusebius ^ who quotes him : " This is what was
" related by the elder (that is, John, not the Apos-
*' tie, but a disciple of Jesus ;) Mark being Peter's
•' interpreter, wrote exactly whatever he remem-
" bered, not indeed in the order wherein things

» Hist. Eccl. 1. iii. c. 39,

140 PREFACE TO

" were spoken and done by the Lord ; for he was
" not himself a hearer or follower of our Lord, but
" he afterwards, as I said, followed Peter, who
" gave instructions as suited the occasions, but
" not as a regular history of our Lord's teaching.
" Mark, however, committed no mistake in writing
" such things as occurred to his memory : for of
" this one thing he was careful, to omit nothing
" which he had heard, and to insert no falsehood
" into his narrative." Such is the testimony of
Papias, which is the more to be regarded, as he
assigns his authority. He spoke not from hearsay,
but from the information he had received from a
most credible witness, John the elder or presbyter,
a disciple of Jesus, and companion of the Apos-
tles, by whom he had been intrusted with a minis-
try in the church.

§ 2. It would be superfluous here to add other
testimonies. Suffice it to say, that what is above
advanced by Papias, on the authority of John, is
contradicted by no person. It is, on the contrary,
confirmed by all who take occasion to mention the
subject. I shall only subjoin the account given by
Irenasus, because it serves to ascertain another cir-
cumstance, namely, that the publication of Mark's
Gospel, the second in the order of time, soon fol-
lowed that of Matthew's. After telling us that
Matthew published his Gospel, while Peter and
Paul were preaching at Rome, he adds ^ : " After

* Adv. Haer. 1. iii. c. 1.

MARK'S GOSPEL. 141

'" their departure [f|o5ov,] Mark also, the disciple
** and interpreter of Peter, delivered to us, in writ-
" ing, the things which had been preached by
" Peter ?" The Greek s^odos, like the .English
word departure^ and the word used in the old
Latin edition, excessiis^ is equivocal ; it may either
denote deaths which is a departure out of this
world, or a mean departure out of the city. It is
probably in the former of these senses that the
word is here used. Yet by the accounts given by
some others, Mark's Gospel was published in Pe-
ter's lifetime, and had his approbation. But not to
insist on matters which cannot now be ascertained,
it sufficeth us, that we know by whom this Gospel
was written, and whence the writer drew his infor-
mation. Indeed this latter point has, from the ear-
liest times, been considered as so well authenti-
cated, that some have not scrupled to denominate
this the Gospel according to Peter. They did not
intend thereby to dispute .Mark's title to be es-
teemed the writer, but to express, in a stronger
manner, that every thing here advanced, had the
sanction of that Apostle's testimony, than whom
no disciple more closely attended our Lord's min-
istry, from its commencement to its consummation,
^he Gospel of Mark is said, by some, to be but
two years posterior in date to that of Matthew.
About this, however, it is in vain to think to arrive
at any certainty.

§ 3. But as to the person here named Mark^
authors are not equally agreed. Some have
VOL. uh 22

U9. PREFACE TO

thought that it was he of whom mention is several
times made in the Acts, and some of Paul's Epis-
tles, who is called John, whose surname is Mark,
whose mother's name was Mary', and of whom
Ave are likewise told, that he was sister's son to
Barnabas^ From the little we are able to collect
out of the apostolical writings, it appears to me
rather improbable, that this is he. Of John, sur-
named Mark, one of the first things we learn is,
that he attended Paul and Barnabas in their apos-
tolical journeys, when these two travelled togeth-
er^. And when, afterwards, there arose a dispute
between them concerning him, insomuch that they
separated, Mark accompanied his uncle Barnabas,
and Silas attended Paul. When Paul was recon-
ciled to Mark, which was probably soon after (for
though, among good men, there may arise differ-
ences, as these differences are not embittered by
any malignity of disposition, a reconciliation is easi-
ly effected,) we find Paul again employing Mark's
assistance, recommending him, and giving him a
very honourable testimony^. But we hear not a
syllable of his attending Peter, as his minister, or
assisting him in any capacity. This is so different
from the accounts which the most ancient writers
give of the Evangelist Mark that, though they
cannot be said to contradict each other, they can
hardly be supposed as spoken of the same individ-
ual. The Evangelist is not said to have derived

^ Acts, xii. 12. ^Col. iy. 10.

^ Acts, xii. 25. xiii. 5.
« Col. iv. 10. 2 Tim. iv. U. Philem. 24.

MARK'S GOSPEL. 143

any part of his information from our Lord himself,
or even from any of his Apostles, except the Apos-
tle Peter, (for no other is ever named,) whose dis-
ciple he is always represented as having been ;
and who, doubtless, speaks of him when he says',
Marcus my son saluteth you. The denomination
son was, in those times, commonly given, by the
minister, to every one who, by his means, had
been converted to the Christian faith. But, as to
the nephew of Barnabas, we have seen how differ-
ently he is represented in the Acts, as well as in
Paul's Epistles. And if we recur to tradition (for
historical evidence cannot be pretended,) it repre-
sents him as having been a disciple of our Lord, and
one of the Seventy, whom Jesus in his lifetime sent
out to preach the Gospel. Besides, no ancient au-
thor, in speaking of this Evangelist, ever calls him
John, but always Mark. In brief, the accounts
given of Paul's attendant, and those of Peter's in-
terpreter, concur in nothing but the name, Mark,
or Marcus; too slight a circumstance to evince
the sameness of the person, especially when we
consider how common the name was at Rome,
and how customary it was for the Jews, in that
age, to assume some Roman name when they went
thither.

§ 4. Further, that Mark wrote his Gospel in
Greek, is as evidently conformable to the testimo-
ny of antiquity, as that Matthew wrote his in

"^ 1 Pet. V. rs.

144 PREFACE TO

Hebrew. Cardinal Baronius is the only person
who has strenuously maintained the contrary, af-
firming that this Evangelist published his work in
Latin. I know no argument, worthy the naifte of
argument, but one, that he produces in support of
his opinion. The external evidence of testimony
is clear against him ; but something like internal
probability may be urged in favour of his senti---
ment. ' This Gospel,' says the Cardinal, ' was
' published at Rome, for the benefit of the Romans.
* Can we then suppose it would be written in any
' other than the language of the place ?^ I shall
admit that this Gospel was published at Rome;
though that is not universally believed, some rath-
er supposing it to have been at Alexandria, after
Mark had been entrusted with the superintend-
ance of that church ; biU, though the design of the
publication had been the benefit of those residing at
Rome, it would not have been exclusively intended
for the natives. Let it be observed, that the min-
istry of Peter, to whom Paul tells us^, the Gospel of
the circumcision was committed, was chiefly em-
ployed in converting and instructing his country-
men the Jews, who abounded at that time in the
imperial city. Now it was customary with such of
the Jews as went abroad (I may say generally
with travellers of all nations, especially from the
East,) to make themselves masters of the Greek
tongue, which was become a kind of universal lan-
guage, and was more used by strangers at Rome,
than the language of the place. It was with sucl^,

8 Gal. ii. 7.

MARK*S GOSPEL. 145

that the first Christian missionaries were princi-
pally concerned. The Apostle Paul accordingly
wrote to them in Greek, and not in Latin, which
would not have been done, if the former language
had not been then better understood in the Chris-
tian congregation than the latter. Now, if there was
no impropriety in Paul's writing them a very long
Epistle in Greek, neither was there any in Mark's
giving them his Gospel in that language. The
only thing I know which looks like an ancient tes-
timony in favour of the opinion of Baronius, is the
inscription subjoined to this Gospel in Syriac, and
in some other Oriental versions. But it ought to
be remembered, that these postscripts are not the
testimonies of the translators. They proceed
merely from the conjecture of some transcriber,
but when written, or by whom, is equally un-
known. But enough, perhaps too much, for set-
ting aside a mere hypothesis, not only imsupport-
ed by positive evidence, but in direct contradiction
to it.

§ 5. From this Gospel, as well as from the form-
er, we should readily conclude that the author was
by birth and education a Jew. The Hebraisms in
the style (or examples of what has been called the
idiom of the synagogue) are very evident through-
out the whole. At the same time, as some critics
have observed, there are several expressions here
used, which clearly indicate that the writer had
been accustomed, for some time, to live among the
Latins. Not only does he use the Latin words,
which are to be found in other Gospels, and seem

146 PREFACE TO

to have been then current in Judea, as Xsyscov a
legion, Tcr^vaog tribute, ngacTogiov prcBtorium, and
Brivagiov a denarius ; but he employs some which
are peculiar to himself, as xfvii/^iov centurion,
ajrexovXajag sentinel, and ^saTr^s from sextarius, a
pot ; for such transpositions of letters are not un-
common in order to avoid a collision which the
language does not admit. These have been plead-
ed as evidences that the original was Latin ; but,
in fact, they are much stronger marks of a Greek
writei: who had lived some years among the Lat-
ins, and bad been accustomed to use, and hear
used by others, such names of offices as were fa-
miliarly known in the place. Nothing is more
common with travellers, than to interlard their
conversation with such foreign words as those now
described. This is not always, as people are apt
to suspect, the effect of affectation : for it is mani-
fest from experience, that such words, in conse-
quence of the recent habit, do most readily sug-
gest themselves to the memory of the speaker or
WTiter, even though using a different tongue.
There are some other internal evidences which
have not escaped the notice of the inquisitive, that
this Gospel was written in a country of strangers,
or at least beyond the confines of Judea, where
the names of places, and the peculiar phrases re-
lating to religious ceremonies, could not be so fa-
miliar to the people, not even to the Jews, as they
Avould be in any part of Palestine. The first time
the Jordan is mentioned ', TtoTUfxos is added to the

9 Ch. i. 5.

MARK'S GOSPEL. 147

name for explanation : for though no person in
Judea needed to be informed that Jordan is a
river, the case was different in distant countries.
The word yeswa which, on account of its figura-
tive application in the New Testament, is, in Eng-
lish, always rendered hell, is, strictly and original-
ly, the name of a place near Jerusalem, the valley
of Hififiom, where infants had been sacrified by
fire to Moloch, a place well known to the inhabit-
ants of the country, though perfectly unknown to
those of Italy or Egypt. This Evangelist, there-
fore, when he mentions it*°, very properly adds
for explanation, to tvvq to aG^saxov, the unquench-
able fire. Words and phrases not used out of Pal-
estine and the neighbouring regions, are either
not named by him at all, or attended, as the above
example, with some circumstance which may
serve to explain them. Thus he avoids altogether
the word Mammon used by Matthew and Luke,
which, though familiar in Judea, and perhaps
through all Syria, might not have been understood
even by the Hellenist Jews at Rome. He there-
fore makes the common term xgrff-iara riches, which
could not be mistaken any where, supply its place ;
and though he finds it convenient, on one occa-
sion ", to employ the Oriental word Corban, he
immediately subjoins the interpretation 'o s<Jzt
dagov, that is, a gift. In another place ^^, he adopts
the terms -Koivais )^eg6i, which, though not Oriental
words, make a sort of Oriental phraseology, that
would be unintelligible to the far greater part of

10 Ch. ix. 43. 45. " Ch. vii. 11. i^ Ch. vii. 2.

148 PREFACE TO

Greek readers. For this reason he immediately
explains himself by adding, tovt sdTiv, avinrois ;
that is, nmoashen. Add to this, that the rite there
alluded to is, in the following verses, explained in
a manner which, to one in Matthew's circum-
stances, who wrote for the immediate use of the
natives of Judea, familiarized to such observances,
must have appeared entirel}^ superfluous. The
woman from the confines of Tyre and Sidon, who
applied to our Lord, in behalf of her daughter, is, by
Matthew who wrote in Hebrew, for the use of the
Hebrews, very properly, in the style of their an-
cient scripture, called Canaa7iitish, and is, not less
suita])ly, by Mark who wrote in Greek, for the
benefit of all who spoke that language, denominat-
ed Syrophenician. When the two Gospels, Mat-
thew's and Mark's are, on these points, compared
together, though the particulars in the compari-
son, taken severally, appear inconsiderable, they
bear such str«mg internal characters as serve great-
ly to corroborate the historical proof we have re-
lating to their respective authors and languages, to
the circumstances of time, and place of publica-
tion, as well as to the people for whose use they
were respectively written. Such little points,
which ha> e nothing of the ostentation of evidence,
will be admitted, by the judicious, to have the
more weight, on that very account. And, let it be
observed that, though the church of Rome, in that
early period, and the same may be affirmed of the
church of Alexandria, consisted mostly of Hellenist
Jews, it was not confined to these. The sacred
writers, therefore, who wrote in Greek, chose very

MARK'S GOSPEL. 149

properly, so far to adapt their expressions as to be

at leas

guage.

at least intelligible to other readers of that lan-

§ 6. There are some peculiarities of style which
have been observed in this writer, such as the
more frequent use of the adverbs sv&vg and evd'ias,
than is found in any other writer in the New Tes-
tament, his beginning sentences oftener with xat,
and xat sX^ysv avxois, idioms not unfrequent with
the rest. Augustin considers this Evangelist as
the abridger of Matthew. Marcus MatthcBum sub-
secutus tanquam pedissequus et breviator ejus mde-
tur. It is indeed true that Mark sometimes copies
the very expressions used by Matthew. That he
is not, however, to be considered as an abridger,
may be evinced by the following reasons : First,
he omits altogether several things related by Mat-
thew, our Lord's pedigree, his birth, the visit of
the Magians, Joseph's flight into Egypt, the cru-
elty of Herod. As his intention appears to have
been to give in brief the history of our Lord's
ministry, he begins very properly with the preach-
ing of the Baptist. Again, there are some other
things in Matthew, whereof, though they fall with-
in the time to which Mark had confined himself,
he has taken no notice ; and some things are men-
tioned by Mark which had been overlooked by
Matthew. Further, he has not always followed
the same arrangement with his predecessor : and
his relation of some facts, so far from being an
abridgement of Matthew's, is the more circumstan-
tial of the two. His style in general, instead of
VOL. ni. 23

150 PREFACE TO MARK'S GOSPEL.

being more concise, is more diffuse. That he had
read Matthew's Gospel cannot be doubted. For
their exact conformity in expression in several
places, Grotius has an ingenious manner of ac-
counting. He supposes that Mark had carefully
read Matthew's Gospel in the original Hebrew,
before it was translated into Greek; and that he
had the particulars fresh in his memory, when he
was occupied in writing his Gospel. Again, he
supposes that the translator of Matthew into
Greek has thought it safest to adopt the expres-
sions of Mark, wherever they would suit the He-
brew, from which he was translating. But this,
it must be confessed, though not implausible, is
mere conjecture. It is generally our Lord's dis-
courses which are abridged by Mark. As to his
miracles, he has rather more fully related them.
The additional circumstances and incidents record-
ed in this Gospel, appear to rest upon the authori-
ty of the Apostles, but principally on that of Peter.

.«<?

TH»

GOSPEL BY MARK.

SECTION I.

THE ENTBANCE ON THE MINISTRY.

I. The beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
Son of God.

2 ^s it is written in the Prophets, " Behold / Mat. 8 ; i.
^^send mine angel before thee, who shall prepare V"f.»l-

3 " thy way :^^ " The voice of one proclaiming in f^'lvj^.'-*
" the wilderness, Prepare a way for the Lord^^, J"-.*! 25:

4 " make for him a straight passage :" thus came
John baptizing in the wilderness, and publish-
ing the baptism of reformation for the remission

*' Jehovah. ""

153 S. MARK.

CH. k 0tcT. 1.

5 of sins. And all the country of Judea, and the
inhabitants of Jerusalem resorted to him, and
ivere baptized by him in the river Jordan, con-

6 fessing their sins. J^ow John's clothing ivas of
cameVs hair, tied round his waist with a leath-
ern girdle : and he lived upon locusts and ivild

7 honey. And he proclaimed, saying. One might-
ier than I cometh after me, whose shoe-latchet

8 I am unworthy to stoop down and untie. I in-
deed have baptized you in water; but he will
baptize you in the Holy Spirit.

Mat. 3; 13. 9 ^ At that time Jesus came from JVazareth of

Lu 3 • 21.

jo.'ij'si.* Galilee, and was baptized by John i?i Jordan.

10 As soon as he arose out of the water, he saiv the
sky part asunder, and the Spirit descend upon

11 him like a dove. And a voice teas heard from
heave?!, which said. Thou art my beloved Son
in whom I delight.

Mat. 4;i. 12 Immediately after this the Spirit conveyed

13 him into the ivilderness : and he continued there

in the ivilderness forty days tempted by Satan " ;

and was among the wild beasts ; and the angels

ministered to him.

Mat. 4 ; 12. 14 But after Johi's imprisonment, Jesus went

0.4;' 43. into Galilee, proclaiming the good tidings of the

15 reigii of God. The time, said he, is accom-

' ' plished, the reign of God approacheth ; reform^

and believe the good tidings.
Mat. 4; 18. 16 Then ivalking by the sea of Galilee, he sate
Jo. i;'35. i, Simon, and Andrew, Simo?i's brother, casting a
17 drag into the sea, for they tvere fishers. Jesus

^* Adversary.

S. MARK. 153

SECT. I. *" CH. 1.

said to theml Come with me, and I will make

18 you become fishers of men. Immediately they

19 left their nets, and followed him. Passing on a
little, and seeing James, son of Zebedee, loith
John his brother, ivho were mending their nets

20 in a bark ; he immediately called them : tvhere-
upon leaving their father Zebedee in the bark
with the hired servants, they accompanied him.

21 ^nd they tvent to Capernaum : and on the lu. 4;3i.

^ . ^ ^ Mat. 7 ; 28.

Sabbath, he repaired directly to the synagogue,

22 and instructed the people, who were aston-
ished at his manner of teaching ; for he taught as
one having authority, and not as the Scribes.

23 J\*ow there was in their synagogue a mrtWLu.4; 33.
possessed loith an unclean spirit, tvho cried out,

24 Ah ! Jesus of Nazareth, what hast thou to do
with us ? Art thou come to destroy us ? I know

25 who thou art, the holy one of God. Jesus re-
buking him, said. Be silent, and come out of

26 him. Then the unclean spirit threw him into
convulsions, and raising loud cries, came out of

27 him : at ivhich they were all so amazed, that
they asked one another. What meaneth this.'*
What new teaching is this ? for he command-
eth with authority even the unclean spirits, and

28 they obey him. ^^nd thenceforth his fame
spread through all the region of Galilee.

29 As soon as they were come out of the syna- Mat. 8 ; i4.
gogue, they went with James and John into the

.30 house of Simon and Andrew, where Simon''s
wife's mother lay sick of a fever, whereof

31 they immediately acquainted Jesus. And he
came, and taking her by the hand, raised her ;

16.4 S. MARK.

GH. 1. SEfcT. r.

instantly the fever left her, and she entertained
them.

32 In the evening, after sun-set, they brought to

33 him all the sick, and the demoniacs ; the whole

34 city being assembled at the door. And he heaU
ed many persons affected with various diseases,

Lu.4;4j. and expelled many demons, whom he permitted

not to speak, because they knew him.

35 On the morrow, having risen before the dawn,
he went out and retired to a solitary place, and

36 prayed there. Jlnd Simon and his company

37 went in quest of him, and having found him,

38 said to him. Every body seeketh thee. Jesus
said. Let us go to the neighbouring boroughs
to proclaim [the reign] there also ; for I came

39 out with this design. Accordingly he proclaim-^
ed it in their synagogues throughout all Galilee,
and expelled demons.

Mat. 8 ; 2. 49 ^fid « Uper came to him, and on his knees

Lu. 5 ; 12. ^

entreated him, saying. If thou wilt, thou canst

41 cleanse me. Jesus had compassion, and
stretched out his hand and touching him, said, I

42 will, be thou cleansed. This he had no soon-
er littered, than the leprosy departed from the

43 man, and he was cleansed. Then Jesus strictly
Lev. 14 ; 2. 44 charging him, and dismissing him, said. See thou

tell nothing of this to any man ; but go, show
thyself to the priest ; and offer for thy cleans-
ing, the things prescribed by Moses, that it
45 may be notified to the people. But the man,
as soon as he was gone, began to blaze this
story, talking openly every ivhere, insomuch that
Jesus could no longer appear publicly in the

S. MARK. 155

SECT. I. OH. 2.

city ; but remained without in solitary places,
whither the people resorted to him from all
parts.

II. AFTER many days he returned to Caper-
naum ; and when it was known that he was in

2 the house, such a multitude flocked thither, that
there was no room for them, not even near the
door, and he taught them the word [of God.]

3 A paralytic was then brought, carried by four Mat. 9 ; i.

4 men, who not being able to come nigh him for
the crowd, uncovered the place ivhere Jesus ivas,
and through the opening let down the couch

5 whereon the paralytic lay. Jesus perceiving

their faith, said to the paralytic. Son, thy sins m. 7;48

6 are forgiven thee. But certain Scribes who
ivere present, reasoned thus within themselves :

7 ' Ho?v doth this man speak such blasphemies f

8 ' Who can forgive sins but God .^' Jesus imme-
diately knowing in himself that they made these
reflections, said to them. Why do ye reason

9 thus within yourselves.'* Which is easier, to
say to the paralytic, ' Thy sins are forgiven,'

or to say [with effect,] ' Arise, take up thy ,

10 ' couch and walk .'" But that ye may know that
the Son of Man hath power upon the earth to

11 forgive sins; rise {he said to the paralytic,) I
command thee, take up thy couch and go

12 home. Immediately he arose, took up the
couch, and walked out before them all ; inso-
much that they loere all amazed, and glorified
God, saying. We never saw any thing like this.

13 Again, he went out towards the sea, and all

156 S. MARK.

CH. 2. SECT. I.

the multitude 7^epaired to him, and he taught

hu%^-'27' ^^ them. Passing along, he saiv Levi, son of Al-

pheus, sitting at the toll office, and said to him,

Follow me. A7id he arose and followed him.

15 JSTow when Jesus was eating in this tnan's
house, several publicans and sinners placed
themselves at table with him and his disciples :

16 for many of these people followed him. The

Scribes and the Pharisees, seeing him eat ivith
publicans and sinners, said to his disciples,
Wherefore doth he eat and drink with publi-

17 cans and sinners ? Jesus hearing this, replied,
The whole need not a physician, but the sick.
I came not to call the righteous, but sinners,
[to reformation.]

Mat. 9 5 14. 18 TTie disciples of John, and those of the Phari-
sees, accustomed to fasting, came to him, and
said, John's disciples, and those of the Phari-

19 sees, fast; why do not thy disciples fast? Jesus
answered, Do the bridemen fast while the
bridegroom is with them.'' While the bride-

20 groom is with them they do not fast. But the
days will come when the bridegroom shall be
taken from them ; and in those days they will

21 fast. Nobody seweth a piece of undressed
cloth on an old garment ; otherwise the new
patch teareth the old cloth, and maketh a

22 worse rent. Nobody putteth new wine into
old leathern bottles -, else the new wine burst-
eth the bottles ; and thus both the wine is
spilt, and the bottles are rendered useless ; but
new wine must be put into new bottles.

M»t. i2;i. 23 Once, when he was going through the corn
on the Sabbath, his disciples began to pluck the

hvL. 6 ; 1.

S. MARK. 157

24 ears of corn, as they ivent. The Pharisees
said to him. Why do they that which, on the

25 Sabbath, it is unlawful to do ? He answered, i Sa. 21 ; i-
Did ye never read what David and his attend-
ants did, in a strait, when they were hungry,

26 how he entered the tabernacle of God, in the
days of Abiathar the high priest, and ate the
loaves of the presence, which none but the
priests could lawfully eat, and gave thereof

27 also to his attendants ? He added, The Sabbath
was made for man, not man for the Sabbath.

28 Therefore the Son of Man is master even of
the Sabbath. ^ , i/ , '^■'^■^'Ji *

III. Another time he entered the synagogue, when Mat. 12; 9-
a man ivas there ivho had a tvithered hand. "■^'

2 And they, ivith a design to accuse Jesus, ivatch-
ed him, to see ivhether he would heal the man

3 on the Sabbath. Jesus said to the man who
had the withered hand, Stand up in the midst.

4 Then he said to them, Whether is it lawful to
do good on the Sabbath, or to do evil ; to save,

5 or to kill } But they were silent. And looking
round on them tvith anger, being grieved for
the blindness of their minds, he said to the man.
Stretch out thy hand : and as he stretched out

6 his hand, it became sound like the other. And
the Pharisees loent out immediately, and con-
spired ivith the Herodians against him, to de-
stroy hitn.

7 But Jesus withdrew ivith his disciples towards
the sea, ivhither a great multitude followed him

o from Galilee, from Judea, from Jerusalem, from

VOL. HI. 24

1^8 S. MARK.

^'H. 3. SKCT. II.

Idumea^\ and from the banks of the Jordan.
They also of the territories of Tyre and Sidon,
having heard what wonders he had performed,
9 flocked to him in crowds. Then he ordered his
disciples to get a boat to attend him, because of

10 the multitude, lest they should throng him : for
he had healed many, which made all who had

11 maladies press upon him to touch him. And
the unclean spirits, when they beheld him, pros-
trated themselves before him, crying. Thou art

12 the Son of God. But he strictly charged them
not to make him known.

SECTION II.

THE NOMINATION OF APOSTLES.

Mat. 10; 1- ]3 AFTERWARDS Jesus went up a mountain,
ch. G;'?" and called to him whom he ivould, and they

14 ivent to him. And he selected twelve, that they
might attend him, and that he might commis-

15 sion them to proclaim \the reign,^ empowering
them to cure diseases, and to expel demons.

16 These ivere Simon, lohom he surnamed Peter,

17 and James, son of Zebedee, and John the bro-
ther of James. These he surnamed Boanerges,

18 that is, sons of thunder ; and Andrew, and
Philip, and Bartholomew, and Matthew, and
Thomas, and James son of Alpheus, and Thad-

1* In the Old Testament commonly Edom.

S. MARK. 159

SECT. II. CH. 3.

19 detis, and Simon the Canaanite^ and Judas
Iscariot who betrayed him.

20 Then they ivent into a house, whither the peo-
ple again crowded so fast, that Jesus and his

21 disciples could not so much as eat. His kins-
men hearing this, went out to lay hold on him,

22 for they said, He is beside himself. But the Mat. 9; 34.

Scribes who came from Jerusalem said, He is lu. I'l ; 15.
confederate with Beelzebub, and expelleth de-

23 mons by the prince of the demons. Jesus
having called them, said to them by similitude,

24 How can Satan expel Satan ? If a king-
dom be torn by factions, that kingdom can-

25 not subsist. And if a family be torn by

26 factions, that family cannot subsist. Thus, if
Satan fight against himself, and be divided, he

27 cannot subsist, but is near his end. No one
who entereth the strong one's house, can plun-
der his goods, unless he first overpower the
strong one ; then, indeed, he may plunder his

28 house. Verily I say unto you, that though all Mat. i2;3i-
other sins in the sons of men are pardonable, 5'jo/?5.^4ti.
and whatever detractions they shall utter :

29 whosoever shall detract from the Holy Spirit,
shall never be pardoned, but is liable to eter-

30 nal punishment. [He said this,] because they
affirmed that he ivas leagued with an unclean
spirit.

31 Meanwhile came his mother and brothers, yut. 12, 46-

32 tvho standing without, sent for him. And The
crowd tvho sat round him, said to him, Lo, thy
mother and thy brothers are without, and seek

33 thee. He answered them saying, Who is my

34 mother or my brothers ? And looking about

Lu. 8 ; 19-

160 S. MARK.

CH. 4. SECT. II.

on those who sat around him, he said, Behold
35 my mother and my brothers ; for whosoever

doth the will of God, is my brother, my sister,

and mother.
Mat. 13; 1- IV. Again, he icas teaching by the sea-side, vjhen

so great a multitude gathered about him, that

he tvas obliged to go aboard a bark and sit

there, while all the people remained on shore.

2 Then he taught them many things by parables.

Mat, 13; 4- 3 In teaching, he said to them, Attend, behold

LW' 8 ; 4- ^ ^^ sower went out to sow. And as he sowed,

part of the seed fell by the way-side, and the

5 birds came and picked it up ; part fell upon
rocky ground, where it had little mould. This
sprang the sooner, because there was no depth

6 of soil. But after the sun had beaten upon it,
it was scorched, and having no root, it wither-

7 ed away. Part fell amidst thorns ; and the
thorns grew up and stifled it, so that it yielded

8 nothing. Part fell into good ground, and
sprang up, and became so fruitful, that some
grains produced thirty, some sixty, and some a

9 hundred. He added. Whoever hath ears to
hear, let him hear.

Mat. 13 ; 10. 10 When he was in private, those who were about
^'"' ^ '• ^' him 2vith the twelve asked him the meaning of

11 the parable. He said to them. It is your privi-
lege to know the secrets of the reign of God,
but to those without every thing is veiled in
Is. 6; 9- 12 parables; that they may not perceive what
they look at. or understand what they hear ;
lest they should be reclaimed, and obtain the
13 forgiveness of their sins. He said also to them,

S. MARK. 16t

SECT. II. CH. 4.

Do ye not understand this parable ? How then
will ye understand all [my] parables ?
14* The sower is he who disperseth the word. Mat.^i3.^i8-

15 The wayside on which some of the grain fell,
denoteth those who have no sooner heard the
word, than Satan cometh and taketh away that

16 which was sown in their hearts. The rocky
ground denoteth those who hearing the word,

17 receive it at first with pleasure ; yet not hav-
ing it rooted in their minds, retain it but
a while ; for when trouble or persecution com-
eth because of the word, they instantly relapse.

18 The ground over-run with thorns, denoteth

19 those hearers in whom worldly cares, and de-
lusive riches, and the inordinate desires of
other things, stifle the word and render it un-

20 fruitful. The good soil on which some grains
yielded thirty, some sixty, and some a hundred,
denoteth those who hear the word and retain
it, and produce the fruits thereof.

21 He^ aid further, Is a lamp brought to be put Mat. 5; 15.
under a corn-measure, or under a bed; and ^"n.' 33"

22 not to be set on a stand ? For there is no se- ^^a^-^^*' -^'
cret that is not to be discovered ; nor hath

aught been concealed which was not to be

23 divulged. If any man have ears to hear let
him hear.

24 He said moreover. Consider what ye hear: lu. s; is.
with the measure wherewith ye give, ye shall Lu.^J^.'gg*.
receive ; and to you who are attentive, more ^^^};: ^^ ' ^-•

'' ' iV 2o ; 29.

25 shall be added. For to him Avho hath, more i^u- i9;26.
shall be given ; but from him who hath not,

even that which he hath shall be taken.

26 He said also. The kinajdom of God is like

162 S. MARK.

CH. 4. SECT. II.

27 seed which a man sowed in his field. While
he slept by night and waked by day, the seed

28 shot up, and grew without his minding it. For
the earth produceth of itself first the blade,

29 then the ear ; afterwards the full corn. But as
soon as the grain was ripe, he applied the
sickle, because it was time to reap it.

Mat. 13; 31- 30 He sutd also, Whereunto shall we compare
the kingdom of God, or by what similitude

31 shall we represent it ? It is like a grain of mus-
tard-seed, which, when it is sown in the earth,
is the smallest of all the seeds that are there.

32 But after it is sown, it springeth up, and be-
cometh greater than any herb, and shooteth
out branches so large, that under their shades
the birds of the air may find shelter.

33 ^tid in many such similitudes he conveyed
instruction to the people^ as he found them dis-

34 posed to hear : and ivithout a similitude he told
them nothing ; but he solved all to his disciples
in private. ^

Mat. 1 ; 23- 35 That day,, in the evening, he said to them,

36 Let us pass to the other side. ,ind they leav-
ing the people, but having him in the bark, [set

37 sail] in company with other small barks. Then
there arose a great storm of wind, ivhich drove
the billows into the bark, ivhich was now full.

38 Jesus being in the stern, asleep on a pillow,
they aivaken him, saying, Rabbi, carest thou

39 not that we perish ? And he arose and com-
manded the loind, saying to the sea, Peace !
be still ! Immediately the wind ceased, and a

40 great calm ensued. And he said to them, Why

Lu. 8 ; 22-

S. MARK. 163

SKCT. II. CH. 5.

lire ye so timorous? Hom^ is it that ye have no
41 faith ? ,^nd they were exceedingly terrified, and

said one to another, Who is this whom even the
V. wind and the sea obev ? Then they crossed the Mat. 8; 28-

I • 1 ^ /. 7 ^ 1 Lu.8; 26-

sea and came into the country oj the Gadarenes.

2 He ivas no sooner gone ashore, than there inet
him a man coming from the monuments, possess-

3 ed of an unclean spirit, who made his abode in
the tombs ; and no man could confine him, not

4 eve?i ivith chains. For he had been often bound
ivith fetters and chains, and had ivrenched off
the chains, and broken the fetters, so that no-

T) body ivas able to tame him. He ivas continual-
ly, flight and day, in the motmtains, and in the
tombs, hotvling, and cutting himself loith flints.
() But when he saw Jesus afar off, he ran, and
1 prostrating himself before him, cried out. What
hast thou to do with me, Jesus, Son of the most
high God, I conjure thee by God not to tor-

8 ment me. {For Jesus had said to him, Come

9 out of the man, thou unclean spirit.) Jesus
asked him. What is thy name ? He ansicered,

10 My name is legion ^^, for we are many. And
he earnestly entreated him not to drive them out

1 1 of the country. J\^w there ivas a great herd of

1 2 swine feeding on the mountain. And all the
fiends besought him, saying. Suffer us to go to

13 the swine, that we may enter into them. Jesus
immediately permitted them. Jlien the unclean
spirits being gone out, entered into the swine ;

" About 6000.

161 S. MARK.

en. 5. SECT. II.

and the herd, in number about two thousand^
rushed down a precipice into the sea, and were
14 choked. And the stvine-herds fled, and told it
in the city and villages. Jlnd the people flock-
lb ed out to see ivhat had happened. When they
came to Jesus, and saw him who had been pos-
sessed by the legion, sitting and clothed, and in

16 his right mind, they ivere afraid. And those
who had seen the whole, having related to them
ivhat had happened to the demoniac, and to the

17 swine ; they entreated him to leave their terri-

18 tories. As he entered the bark, the man who
had been possessed, begged permission to attend

19 him. Jesus, however, did not permit him, but
said, Go home to thy relations, and tell them
what great things the Lord in pity hath done

20 for thee. Accordingly he departed, publishing
in Decapolis ^^, lohat great things Jesus had
done for him. And all were amazed.

Mat. 9; 18. 21 Jcsus httviug rcpassed in the bark, a great
"' ' , crowd gathered round him while he was on the

22 shore. Then came one of the directors of the
synagogue, named Jairus, ivho seeing him, threw

23 himself at his feet, and entreated him earnestly,
saying. My little daughter is in extreme dan-
ger ; I pray thee come and lay thy hands upon

24 her to recover her, and she will be well. And
Jesus went ivith him, followed by a great mul-
titude who thronged him.

Mar. 9 ; 19- 25 And a ivoman ivho had been tivelve years dis-
u. 8 ; 43- tressed ivith an issue of blood, ivho had suffered

^7 A district of ten cities.

S. MARK. 165

SECT. II. OH. 5.

26 much from several physicians^ and had spent
her all without receiving any relief, but rather

27 grotving worse, having heard of Jesus, came in

28 the crowd behind, and touched his mantle ; for
she had said, ' If I but touch his clothes, I shall

29 ' recover.'' Instantly the source of her distemper
was dried up, and she felt in her body that she

30 was delivered from that scourge. Jesus imme-
diately, conscious of the virtue ivhich had is-
sued from him, turned towards the crowd, say-

31 ing. Who touched my clothes? His disciples
answered^ Thou seest how tlie multitude
throng thee ; yet thou sayest, ' Who touched

32 ' me ?' But he looked round him to see her ivho

33 had done it. IVien the icoman, knowing the
change ivrought upon her, came trembling ivith

fear, threw herself prostrate before him, and

34 confessed the ivhole truth. But he said to her, ^u. 7;5o.
Daughter, thy faith hath cured thee; go in
peace, released from this scourge.

35 Ere he had done speaking, messengers came lu. s; 49
from the house of the director of the synagogue,

loho said. Thy daughter is dead, why shouldst

36 thou trouble the teacher any further ? Jesus
hearing this message delivered, said immediate-

37 ly to the director, Fear not ; only believe. And
he allowed nobody to follow him except Peter
and James, and John the brother of James.

38 Being arrived at the directors house, and see- Mat. 9 ; 23-

39 ing the tumtdt, and the people tveepi?ig and ivail-
ing immoderately, he said to them, as he en-
tered, Why do ye weep, and make a bustle ?

40 the child is not dead but asleep. Jlnd they

VOL. III. 25

'^^^ S. MARK.

CH. 6. SECT. 111.

derided him. But having made them all go out^
he took with him the child's father and mother,
and those who came with him ; and he entered

4 1 the chamber where she was lying., and., taking
her by the hand, said to her, Talitha cumi,
{tvhich signijieth, ' Damsel arise,'') I command

42 thee. Immediately the damsel arose and walk-
ed, for she was twelve years old ; and they were

43 confounded with astonishment. But he strictly
enjoined them not to mention it to any body, and
ordered that something should be given her to
eat.

SECTION III.

THE FIRST MISSION OF THE APOSTLES.

Mat. 13 ; 54- VI. JESUS Icaving that place, went to his own
2 country, accompanied by his disciples. And on
the Sabbath he taught in their synagogues, and
many ivho heard him said with astonishment.
Whence hath this man these abilities ? what
wisdom is this which he hath gotten ? and how

Jo. 6 ; 42. 3 are so great miracles performed by him .'' Is
not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the
brother of James and Joses, and Judas and Si-
mon ? Are not his sisters also here with us ?

Jo. 4 ; 44. 4 And they were scandalized at him. But Jesus
said to them, A prophet is nowhere disregard-
ed, except in his own country, and amongst his
5 own relations, and in his own house. And he

S. MARK. 167

Off. G. SECT. in.

could do no mii'acle there, except curing a few

6 sick by laying his hands on them. And he
wondered, at their unbelief.

And he loent through the iieighbonring vil- ^\^^l^'

7 lages teaching. And having called to him the cu- 3 ;' i4
twelve, he sent them out two by two, and gave

8 them poiver over the unclean spirits ; and or-
dered them to take nothing for their journey but
a single staff, no bag, no bread, and in their

9 girdle no money ; to be shod ivith sandals. Acts, 12 ; s.

10 and not to put on two coats. He said also.
Whatever house ye enter in any place, continue

11 in that house until ye leave the place. But
Viheresoever they will not receive you, nor

' hear you, shake off the dust under your feet at Acts, 13; si
your departure as a protestation against them.
Verily I say unto you, the condition of Sodom
and Gomorra shall be more tolerable on the
day of judgment than the condition of that

12 city. And being departed, they publicly warn-

13 ed men to reform; and expelled many demons,
and cured many sick persons, anointing them
with oil.

14 A7id king Herod heard of him (for his name Mat. u ; 1-
was become famous) and said, John the bap- "" '
tizer is raised from the dead ; and therefore

15 miracles are performed by him. Others said, It
is Elijah. Others, It is a prophet like those of

16 ancient times. But when Herod heard of him,
he said, This is John whom I beheaded. He
is raised from the dead.

17 For Herod had caused John to be apprehend- Mat. 14 ; 3,

L«. 3; 1^

ed, and kept bound m prison, on account of
Herodias, his brother Philip''s wife, whom he

168 S. MARK.

C-'i^« 6. SEC'i. 111.

h%b]Vu^' ^^ ^^^^^ himself married. For John had said to
Herod^ It is not lawful for thee to have thy

19 brother's wife. JVoiu this roused Herodias^ rc-

20 sentmejit, ivho ivould have killed John, but coidd
not, because Herod respected him, and knowing
him to be a just and holy man, protected him,
and did many things recommended by him, and

21 heard him ivith pleamre. At length a favoura-
ble opportunity offered, which was Herod's
birth-day, when he inade an entertaimnent for
the great officers of his court and army, and the

22 persons of distinction in Galilee. For the
daughter of Herodias came in and danced be-
fore them, and pleased Herod and his guests so

much, that the king said to the damsel. Ask
whatever thou wilt and I will give it thee;

23 7iay, he swore to her, Wliatsoever thou shalt ask,
I will give thee, were it the half of my king-

24 dom. And she loithdrew and said to her moth-
er. What shall I ask ? She answered, The head

25 of John the Baptist. Her daughter then, re-
turning hastily to the king, made this request :
I would that thou give me presently in a basin

26 the head of John the Baptist. And the king
VMS much grieved; however, from a regard to
his oath, (tnd his guests, he would not refuse

27 her, but immediately dispatched a sentinel with

28 orders to bring the Baptist- s head. According-
ly he went and beheaded him in the prison, and
brought his head in a basin, and presented it to
the damsel ; and the damsel presented it to her

29 mother. When his disciples heard this, they
\ ivent and fetched his corpse, and laid it in a

monument.

S. MARK. 169

3ECT. III. CH. (3.

30 JYOW the Apostles being assembled, related \^;^l{^!^\^,
every thing to Jesus, both what they had done,

31 and what they had taught. And he said to
them, Come ye apart into a desert place, and
rest awhile ; for there were so many coming
and going, that they had not leisure so much as

32 to eat. And they retired by ship to a desert ^°-^'^'

33 place to be by themselves. But many who saw
them depart, and knew whither they were sail-
ing, ran out of all the cities, and got thither by
land before them, and came together to him.

34 Jesus being landed saiv a great multitude, and ^**' ^ ' ^^'
had compassion on them ; because they were as

a flock ivhich hath no shepherd ; and he taught
them many things.

35 When it grew late, his disciples came to him Mat. i4; i5-
and said, This is a desert place, and it is now jo. e ;' 5

36 late ; dismiss the people that they may go to
the neighbouring farms and villages, and buy
themselves bread, for they have nothing to eat.

37 He answering, said unto them, Supply them
yourselves. They replied, Shall we go and
give two hundred denarii ^^ for bread, in order

38 to supply tliem "^ He said to them. How many
loaves have ye } go and see. Upon inquiry

39 they answered. Five, and two fishes. And he
commanded them to make all the people lie
doivn upon the green grass in separate compa-

40 nies. And they formed themselves into squares,

41 by hundreds and by fifties. Then Jesus taking
the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking

^^ About 61. 5s. sterling.

170 S. MARK.

OH. 6. SECT. iir.

up to heaven^ blessed and broke the loaves, and
gave them to his disciples to set before the mul-
titude. He distributed also the two fishes

42 among them all. When they all had eaten and

43 were satisfied, they carried off tivelve baskets
full of the fragments of the bread and of the

44 fishes, JS*ow they ivho ate of the loaves were
five thousand men.

^o\ ^Ve-^^ ^^ *^^^ ^^^^diately he obliged his disciples to
embark, and pass over before towards Bethsai-

46 da, ivhile he dismissed the people, ^nd having
sent them away, he retired to a motmtain to

47 pray. In the evening, the bark being in the

48 midst of the sea, and he alone on the land, he
observed them toiling at the oar, for the wind
ivas against them : and about the fourth ivatck
of the night ^^, he ivent to them, walking upon
the ivater, and seemed intending to pass by them.

49 When they saw him ivalking upon the sea, they
thought it ivas an apparition, atid cried out.

50 For they all saw him, and were terrified ; but
he immediately spake to them, saying. Take

51 courage, it is I, be not afraid, ^tid having
gone aboard to them, the wind ceased, which
struck them still more with astonishment and

52 admiration : for their minds were so stupified,
that they never reflected upon the loaves.

Mat. 14 ; 34- 53 Whcu they had crossed, they came to the ter-

54 ritory of Genesaret^^, where they landed. And

being come ashore, the people knew him, and

^^ Between three and six in the morning.
20 In the Old Testament Chinnereth.

S. MARK. 171

8ECT. IV. CH. 7.

55 ran through all that country^ carrying the sick
on couches to every place where they heard he

56 loas. Jlnd whatever village, or city, or totvn he
entered, they laid the diseased in the streets,
and besought him that they might touch, were it
but a tuft of his mantle ; and tvhosoever touch-
ed him were healed.

*H\aO \^ \bso

SECTION IV.

THE ERRORS OF THE PHARISEES.

VII. J\*OW the Pharisees, and some Scribes who Mat. i5; i

2 came from Jerusalem, resorted to Jesus. JVfien
these observed some of his disciples eating with
impure {that is, umvashen) hands, they found

3 fault. For the Pharisees, and indeed all the
Jews who observe the tradition of the elders,
eat not until they have washed their hands, by

4 pouring a little ivater upon them ; and if they
be come from the market, by dipping them ;
and many other usages there are which they
have adopted, as baptisms of cups and pots, and

5 brazen vessels and beds. Then the Pharisees
and the Scribes asked him. Whence cometh it,
that thy disciples observe not the tradition of

6 the elders, but eat with unwashen hands ? He
answering, said unto them, O hypocrites, well

do ye suit the character which Isaiah gave of is. 29 ; 13.

1^2 S. MARK.

GH. 7. SECT. IV.

you, when he said, " This people honoureth
" me with their lips ; but their heart is es-

7 " tranged from me. In vain, however, they
" worship me, while they teach institutions

8 " merely human." For laying aside the com-
mandment of God, ye retain the traditions of
men, baptisms of pots and cups, and many

9 other the like practices. Ye judge well, con-
tinued he, in annulling the commandment of

Deu.^5'\6 ^^ God, to make room for your tradition. For
Lev.^20.^9' Moses hath said, " Honour thy father and thy

Pro. 20; 20. a mother," and, " Whosoever revileth father or

11 " mother, shall be punished with death." But
ye maintain. If a man say to father or mother,
' Be it corban {that is, ' devoted^) whatever of

12 ' mine shall profit thee ;' he must not thence-
forth do aught for his father or his mother ; thus

13 invalidating the word of God by the tradition
which ye have established. And in many
other instances ye act thus.

Mat. 15; 10- 14 Then havino; called the whole multitude, he
said to them. Hearken to me all of you, and be

15 instructed. There is nothing from without
which, entering into the man, can pollute him;
but the things which proceed from within the

16 man, are the things that pollute him. If any
man have ears to hear, let him hear.

17 When he had withdrawn fro7n the people into
Mat. 15 ; 15. a house, his disciples asked kim the meaning of

18 that sentence. He answered, Are ye also void
of understanding ? Do ye not conceive, that
whatsoever from without entereth into the

19 man, cannot pollute him ; because it entereth

S. MARK. 17s

Sect. iv. ch. 7.

not into his heart, but into his belly, whence
all impurities in the victuals pass into the sink.

20 But, added he, that which procecdeth out of

21 the man, is what polluteth the man: for from
Avithin the human heart proceed vicious mach-
inations, adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts,

22 insatiable desires, malevolence, fraud, immod-

23 esty, envy, calumn}', arrogance, levity. All
these evils issue from within, and pollute the
man.

24 Then be arose and went to the frontiers of Mat. is -, 21.
Tyre and Sidon ; and having entered a house ^

he desired that none might know of him ; but

25 he could not be concealed. For a tvoman, lohose
little daughter had an unclean spirit, hearing
of hitn^ came and threw herself at his feet {the

2Gr woman ivas a Greek, a native of Syrophenicia,)
and entreated him, that he ivould cast the de-

27 mon out of her daughter. Jesus answered. Let
the children lirst be satisfied ; for it is not
seemly to take the children's bread, and throw

28 it to the dogs. She replied, True, Sir, yet
even the dogs under the table eat of the chil-

29 dren's crumbs. He said to her, For this an-

30 swer go home ; the demon is gone out of thy
daughter. Immediately she went home, and

found her daughter lying upon the bed, and
freed from the demon.

31 Then leaving the bordet^s of Tyre and Sidon,
he returned to the sea of Galilee, through the

32 precincts of Decapolis. And they brought to
him a deaf man, who had also an impediment
in his speech, and entreated him to lay his hand

VOL. in. 26 "^

i^'l ^. MARK.

CH. 8. SECT. IV.

33 upon him. Jesus having taken him aside from
the crowd, spat upon his oivn fingers., and put
them into the matins ears, and touched his tongue.

34 Then looking up to heaven, and sighing, he said,
< 35 Ephphatha, that is. Be opened. Immediately his

ears tvere opened, and his tongue loosed, and

36 he spoke distinctly. Jesus charged them to tell
nobody : but the more he charged them, the more
they published it, saying, with inexpressible

37 amazement. He doth every thing well : he mak-
€th both the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak.

Mat, 15 ; 32- VIII. *Mt that time the crowd being very numerous,

2 and having no food, Jesus called his disciples,
and sh;id to them, I have compassion on the
multitude ; for they have attended me now

3 three days, and have nothing to eat ; and if
I send them home fasting, their strength will
fail by the way ; for some of them are come

4 from afar. His disciples answered, Whence
can we supply these people with bread here in

5 the desert } He asked them, How many loaves

6 have ye ? They said. Seven. Then command-
ing the multitude to place themselves upon the
ground, he took the seven loaves, and having
given thanks, broke them, and gave them to his
disciples, that they might distribute them to the

7 people, and they distributed them. They had
also a few small fishes, which, after the blessing,

8 he likewise ordered to be presented. So they
ate, and were satisfied ; and the fragments
which remairied were carried off in seven

9 maunds. JVow they tvho had eaten tvere about
four thousand.

M*t. 16 J 1. 10 Having dismissed them, he immediately em-

S. MARK. 175

SECT. IV. CH. 8.

barked with his disciples^ and went into the

11 territory of Dahnanutha. Thence some Phari-
sees came, loho began to argue ivith him, and, in
order to prove him, demanded of him a sign in

12 the sky. Jesus answered, tvith a deep groan,
Wherefore doth this generation require a sign ?
Verily I say unto you, that no sign shall be

13 given to this generation. After that, leaving
them, he reimbarked and returned.

14 JS*ow the disciples had forgotten to bring Mat.iG;^5
bread, having only one loaf with them in the

15 bark. Then Jesus gave them this caution: At-
tend ; beware of the leaven of the Pharisees,

16 and of the leaven of Herod. They reflecting

17 hereon, said among themselves : It is because
we have no bread. Jesus remarking it, said
unto them : Why make ye this reflection, that
ye have no bread ? Are ye yet so thoughtless,

18 so inattentive? Is your understanding still
blinded ? have you no use of your eyes, or of

19 your ears.'* or do ye not remember? When I
distributed the five loaves among the five
thousand, how many baskets full of fragments
did ye carry off? They answered, Twelve.

20 And when the seven among the four thousand,
how many maunds full of fragments did ye

21 carry off? They said. Seven. How then is it,
proceeded he, that ye do not apprehend me ?

22 IVhen Jesus came to Bethsaida, they brought
to him a blind man ivhom they entreated him to

23 touch. He took the blind man by the hand, and
led him out of the village. Then having put
spittle on his eyes, and laid his hands upon him.

ire s. MARK.

OH. 8. SECT. V.

24 he asked him, whether he smv. Having looked
tip, he said, I see men, whom I distinguish

25 from trees only by their walking. Jlnd Jesus
laid his hands upon the man''s eyes, and made

26 him look again. And he was so perfectly cured,
as to see every object clearly. And Jesus sent
him home, saying. Neither go into the village,
nor tell aught to any of the villagers.

SECTION V.

THE TRANSFIGURATION.

Mat. 16; 23- 27 JESUS wciit thcnce ivith his disciples to the vil-

Lu. 9 : 18'

lages of Cesarea Philippi, and by the loay he

28 asked them, saying. Who do men say tbat I am ?
They answered, ' John the Baptist ;' but some

29 say 'Elijah;' and others, ' one of the Prophets.'

30 He said to them. But who say ye that I am ?
Peter ansivering, said to him. Thou art the
Messiah. Then he charged them to tell nobody
this concerning him.

Mat. 16; 21- 31 Atid hc began to inform them that the Son of
Man must suffer many things, and be rejected
by the elders, and the chief priests, and the
scribes, and be killed, and that in three days he

32 must rise again. This he spoke so plainly, that

33 Peter taking him aside, reproved him. But he
turning, and looking on his disciples, rebuked
Peter, saying, Get thee hence, adversary, for

Lu. 9 ; 22.

S. MARK. 177

SECT. V. ' CH. 9.

thou dost not relish the things of God, but the
things of men.

34 Then having called both to the people, and to Mat. le -. 24-
his disciples, he said, Is any man wilHng to jo. 12'; 25.
come under my guidance ? Let him renounce
himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.

35 For whosoever would save his life, shall lose it;
and whosoever will lose his life, for my sake

36 and the gospel's, shall save it. What would it
profit a man, if he should gain the whole world,

37 with the forfeit of his life ? or what will a man

38 not orive in ransom for his life ? For whosoever Mat. 10 ; 33.

Lu 12 • 9.

shall be ashamed of me, and of my words, in
this adulterous and sinful generation ; of him
likewise the Son of Man will be ashamed, when
he shall come in the glory of his Father, ac-
IX. companied by the holy messengers- He add-
ed, Verily I say unto you, there are some stand-
ing here, a\ ho shall not taste death, until they
see the reign of God ushered in with power.

Lu. 9 ; 28-

2 AFTER six days Jesus took Peter, and Mat. 17

_ Lu. 9 : 5

James and John, apart to the top of a high
mountain, and was transfigured in their pres-

3 ence. His garments became glittering, and
were, like snoio, of such a whiteness, as no fuller

4 on the earth could imitate. There appeared to
them also Elijah and Moses,whowere cotiversitig

5 tvith Jesus. Then Peter said to Jesus, Rabbi, it
is good for us to stay here : let us make three
booths, one for thee, and one for Moses, and

6 one for Elijah : for he knew not what he said,

7 they were so terrified. And there came a cloud

1T8 S. MARK.

ivhich covered them ; and out of the cloud is-
2 Pet. 1; 17. sued a voice, which said. This is my beloved

ch- 1 ; 11. CI 1 1 •

Mat^^y?. 8 Son, hear him. And instantly looking about,
they saw nobody but Jesus and themselves.

Mat. 17 ; 9- 9 Jts they ivent down from the mountain, he
charged them not to relate to any body ivhat
they had seen, until the Son of man were risen

10 from the dead. And they took notice of that ex-
pression, and inquired among themselves ivhat

1 1 the rising from the dead could mean. Then
they asked him,, saying. Why do the Scribes

12 affirm, that Elijah must come first } He answer-
ed, Elijah, to consummate the whole, must
come first, and, (as it is written of the Son of
Man) must likewise suffer many things, and be

13 contemned. But I tell you, that Elijah too is
come, as was predicted, and they have treated
him as they pleased.

Lu^*9 ?37- '^ ^'^ WHEJ^ he returned to the other disciples,
he saw a great multitude about them, and some

15 scribes disputing with them. As soon as the
people saiv him, they loere all struck with awe,

16 and ran to salute him. And he asked the
scribes, About what do ye dispute with them }

17 One of the people ansivering, said. Rabbi, I
have brought thee m}^ son,^ #ho hath a dumb

18 spirit ; and wheresoever it seizeth him, it dash-
eth him on the ground, where he continueth
foaming, and grinding his teeth, till his strength
is exhausted. And I spoke to thy disciples to
expel the demon, but they were not able.

19 Jesus thereupon said, O unbelieving generation;
how long shall I be with you } How long shall

S. MARK. 179

SECT. V. CH. 9.

20 I suffer you ? Bring him to me. ^Accordingly
they brought him : and no sooner did he see him,
than the spirit thretv him into convulsions ; so
that he foamed and rolled upo7i the ground.

21 Jesus asked the father, How long is it since

22 this first befel him ? He answered, From his
infancy ; and often hath it thrown him both
into the fire, and into the water, to destroy
him ; but if thou canst do any thing, have com-

23 passion upon us, and help us. Jesus replied,
If thou canst believe ; all things are practica-

24 ble for him who believeth. The boy^s father,
crying out immediately, said with tears, I be-
lieve ; master, supply thou the defects of my

25 faith. When Jesus saio that the people came
crowding upon him, he rebuked the unclean
spirit, saying to him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit,
come out of him, I command thee, and enter

26 no more into him. Then the demon having
cried aloud, and severely convulsed him, came
out, and he appeared as one dead, insomuch

27 that many said. He is dead. But Jesus taking
him by the hand, raised him, and he stood up.

28 When Jesus was come into the house, his dis- Mat. it-, iq^
ciples asked him privately. Why could not we

29 expel the demon ? He answered. This kind can-
not be dislodged unless by prayer and fasting.

30 Having left that place, they passed through
Galilee, and he teas desirous that nobody should
know it, for he was instructing his disciples.

^\ And he said to them. The Son of Man will soon Mat. n ; 12-
be delivered into the hands of men, who will
kill him ; and after he is killed, he will rise

180 S. MARK.

OH. 9. SECT. V.

32 again the third day. But they understood not
ivhat he meant^ and xoere shy to ask him.
Mat. 18 ; 1- 33 When he was come to Capernaum^ being in
"' ^ ' * the house, he asked them, What were ye debat-

34 ing amongst yourselves by the way ? But they
were silent ; for they had debated among them-

35 selves by the way who should be greatest. Then
having sat down, he called the tivelve, and said
to them, If any man would be first, he shall be

36 the last of all, and the servant of all. Arid he
took a child, and placed him in the midst of
them, and holding him in his arms, said to them,

37 Whosoever shall receive one such child on my
account, receiveth me ; and whosoever shall
receive me, receiveth not me, but him who
sent me.

Lu. 9;49- 38 Then John said to him. Rabbi, we saw one
expelling demons, in thy name, who followeth
not us, and we forbade him, because he doth

39 not follow us. Jesus ansicered. Forbid him
not ; for there is none who worketh a miracle
in my name, that can readily speak evil of me.

40 For whoev^er is not against you is for you.
Mat. 10 ; 42. 41 For whosoever shall give you a cup of water

to drink on my account, because ye are
Christ's; verily I say unto you, he shall not
lose his reward.
,, , ,„ , 42 But whoever shall insnare any of the little

Mat. 18 ; 6. -^ ,

V^- ^V' In ones who believe in me, it were better for him

Mat. 5 ; 29- '

*^ 18 5 «• that a mill-stone were fastened to his neck, and

43 that he were thrown into the sea. Moreover,

if thy hand insnare thee, cut it off; it is better

for thee to enter maimed into life, than having

S MARK. 18 J

>EOT. V. CH. lU.

two hands to go into hell, into the imquencha- is. C6; 24.

ii/» 1 !• Ti 11' Ecclus. 7;17

44 ble fire ; where their worm dieth not, and their Judith, le ;

.17.

45 fire is not quenched. And if th}^ foot insnare
thee, cut it off; it is better for thee to enten
lame into life, than having two feet to be cast

46 into hell, into the unquenchable fire, where
their worm dieth not, and their fire is not

47 quenched. And if thine eye insnare thee, pull
it out; it is better for thee to enter one-eyed
into the kingdom of God, than having two eyes

48 to be cast into hell-fire ; where their worm

49 dieth not, and their fire is not quenched : for Jf/j 5'. ,3
every one shall be seasoned with fire; as every Lu14;S4.

f)0 sacrifice is seasoned with salt. Salt is good ;
but if the salt become tasteless, wherewith will
ye season it ? Preserve salt in yourselves, and
maintain peace Avith one another.

X. Then he arose and came into the confines of Mat. 19 ; i-
Judea, through the country upon the Jordan.
Again multitudes resorted to him : and again,
as his custom was, he taught them.

2 jlnd some Pharisees came ivho, to try him, m&t 19 -, p.-
asked him, Is it lawful for the husband to di-

3 vorce his wife ? He answering, said to them,
What precept hath Moses given you on this

4 subject ? They replied, Moses hath permitted Den. 24; i
us to write her a bill of divorcement, and dis-

J) miss her. Jesus answering, said to them, Be-
cause of your untractable disposition, Moses

6 gave you this permission. But from the be-
ginning, at the creation, God niade them a
VOL. ni. 27

182 8. MARK.

CH. 10. SECT, yf*

Gen. 1 ; 27. 7 male and a female. For this reason a man

Eph. 5 ; 31.

Gen. 2 ; 24 shall Icavc his father and mother, and shall ad-

here to his wife, and they two shall be one

8 flesh. They are, therefore, no longer two, but

9 one flesh. What God then hath conjoined, let
not man separate.

Si6 • is! ^^ '^'^^ ^'* ^^^ house his disciples asked him

11 aneio concerning this matter. He said to them^
Whosoever divorceth his wife and marrieth

12 another, committeth adultery against her ; and
if a woman divorce her husband, and marry
another, she committetli adultery.

Mat. 19; 13- 13 Then they brought children to him, that he

7night touch them ; but the disciples rebuked

14 those who brought them. Jesus perceiving tkisy

was offended, and said, Allow the children to

come unto me, and do not hinder them ; for of

Mat. 18 ; 1- 15 such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say
unto you, whosoever will not receive the king-
dom of God as a child, shall never enter it.
16 Then taking them up in his arms, and laying
his hands upon them, he blessed them.

Mat. 19; 16- 17 Jls hc wcnt out luto the road, one came run-

Lu. 18 ; 12*

ning to him, who, kneeling, asked him, Good

teacher, what must I do to inherit eternal life .'*

tex. 20;i2- 18 Jesus answered. Why callest thou me acood.''

Dent. 5 5 16- ^ ^ ^ • i rrti i i

19 God alone is good, ihou knowest the com-
mandments : do not commit adulter}^ ; do not
commit murder; do not steal; do oc give
false testimony ; do no injury ; h(5*»pur thy

20 father and mother. The other replied. Rabbi,
I have observed all these from my childhood.

21 Jesus, looking upon him, loved him, and said to

S. MARK. 1%^

S'ScT. r. OH. 10.

him. In one thing, nevertheless, thou art^de-
ficient. Go, sell all that thou hast, and give the
price to the pdor, and thou shalt have treasure
in heaven ; then come and follow me, carrying
^2 the cross. But he was troubled at this answer,
and loent away sorroivful ; for he had great
possessions.

23 Then Jesus lookins: a/roiind him. said td his Mat. i9 ; aa

o ' Lu. 18 ; 34-

disciples, How difficult is it for the wealthy to

24 enter the kingdom of God ! The disciples ivere
astonished at his words : but Jesus resuming
the discourse, said, Children, how difficult is it
for them who confide in wealth, to enter

25 the kingdom of God ! It is easier for a camel
to pass through the eye of a needle, than for a

26 rich man to enter the kingdom of God. jlt
this they were still more amazed, and said one

27 to another. Who then can be saved ? Jesus
looking upon them, said. To men it is impossi-
ble, but not to God : for to God all things are
possible.

28 Then Peter took occasion to say. As for us, Mat. 19 ; 27

29 we have forsaken all, and followed thee. Jesus
answering, said, Verily I say unto you, there is
none who shall have forsaken his house, or
brothers, or sisters, or father, or mother, or
wife, or children, or lands, for my sake and the

30 gospel's ; who shall not receive now in this
world a hundred-fold, houses, and brothers, and
sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands,
with persecutions, and in the future state eter-

31 nal life. But many shall be first who are last, lu. isjac*;.
and last who are first

1B4 S. MARK.

CH. 10. StCT. VI.

SECTION VI

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM.

»«"! ^J II' 32 ^S they ivere on the road to Jerusalem, Jesus

Mat. 20 ; 20- • "^ '

ivalking before them, a panic seized them, and
they followed him with terror. Then taking
the twelve aside, he told them again what would

33 befal him. Behold, sayeth he, we are going to
Jerusalem, where the Son of Man shall be de-
livered to the chief priests, who will condemn
him to die, and consign him to the Gentiles ;

34 who will mock him, and scourge him, and spit
upon him, and kill him ; but the third day he
shall rise again.

Lu. 18 ; 31- 35 Then James and John, the sons of Zebedee,
accosted him, saying. Rabbi, we beg thou

36 wouldst grant us what we purpose to ask. He
said to them. What would you have me grant

37 you ? They answered. That when thou shalt
have attained thy glory, one of us may sit at

38 thy right hand, and the other at thy left. Jesus
replied, Ye know not what ye ask. Can ye
drink such a cup as I am to drink ; and under-
go an immersion like that which I must under-

39 go } They answered. We can. Jesus said to
them. Ye shall indeed drink such a cup as I am
to drink ; and undergo an immersion like that

40 which I must undergo : but to sit at my right

S. MARK. 185

SKCT. VI. t;H. 10.

hand, and at my left, I cannot give, unless to
those for whom it is appointed.

41 The ten hearing this, conceived indignation M&t. 20, 2q-^

42 against James and John. But Jesus having
called them together, said to them, Ye know
that those who are accounted the princes of

the nations domineer over them; and their lu. 22 ; 24
great ones exercise their authority upon them :

43 but it must not be so amongst you. On the
contrary, whosoever would be great amongst

44 you, shall be your servant; and whosoever
would be the chief, shall be the slave of all.

45 For even the Son of Man came not to be
served, but to serve, and to give his life a ran- phii. 2 ; 7.
som for many.

46 Then they came to Jericho. Afterwards, as JJ^^^j^o ^_29
he was departing thence, with his disciples, arid

47 a great crotvd, blind Bartimeus, son of Timeus,
who sat by the way-side begging, hearing that
it was Jesus the JYazarene, cried saying, Jesu*,

48 thou Son of David, have pity upon me. Many
charged him to be silent, but he cried still the

49 louder, Son of David, have pity upon me. Jesus
stopping, ordered them to call him. According-
ly they called the blind man, saying to him,

50 Take courage, arise, he calleth thee. Then
throiving doivn his mantle, he sprang up, and

51 loent to Jesus. Jesus addressing him, said,
What dost thou wish me to do for thee } Rab-
boni, answered the blind man, to give me my

52 sight. Jesus said to him, Go ; thy faith hath
cured thee. Immediately he recovered his sight,
and followed Jesus in the way.

186 S. MARK.

OH. 11. SECT. VI.

Lu.^'i9^'29- •^'* *^^ ^^^y f^pproached Jerusalem^ being come
as far as Bethphage and Bethany, near the
mount of Olives, he sent two of his disciples,

2 and said to them, Go into the village over
against you, and just as ye enter it, ye will find
a colt tied, whereon no man ever rode ; loose

3 him, and bring him. And if any body ask you,
' Wherefore do ye this .?' say, ' The master
' needeth him,' and he will instantly send him

4 hither. Accordingly they went, and finding the
colt tied before a door, where two ways met,

5 they loosed him. Some of the people preserif
said to them, Wherefore loose ye the colt ?

6 They having answered as Jesus had command-
jo. 12 ; 12- 7 ed them, were allowed to take him. According-
ly they brought the colt to Jesus, whereon having

8 laid their mantles, Jesus sat upon him. And
many spread their mantles in the way ; others
cut down sprays from the trees, and strowed

9 them in the way. And they who loent before,^
and they who followed, shouted, saying, Hosan-
na^* ! blessed be he that cometh in the name

10 of the Lord^^. Happy be the approaching
Ps. 118 ; 25- reign of our father David. Hosanna^ in the

1 1 highest heaven. In this manner Jesus entered
Jerusalem and the temple ; where, after survey-
ing every thing around, it being late, he depart-
ed with the twelve to Bethany.

Mat. 21 J 18- 12 On the morrow, when he left Bethany, he
13 was hungry ; and observing a fig-tree at a

'^ Siwe tioiv I pray. ^^ Jehovah.

^^ Save now I pray.

S. MARK. 187

i»EOT Vi. CH. 11.

distance J full of leaves, ivent to look for fniit on
it, far the fig-harvest was not yet. dnd being

14 come, he found nothing hut leaves. Thereupon
Jesus said to it, Henceforth let never man eat
fruit off thee. ,^nd his disciples heard him.

15 Bein<f returned to Jerusalem, Jesus vjent into Mat. 21 ; is*

~ Jo. 2 • 14*

the temple, and drove out them who sold and lu. 19 ; 45-
them who bought in the temple, and overturned
the tables of the money-changers, and the stalls

16 of them who sold doves ; and would suffer no-
il body to carry vessels through the temple. He

also taught them, saying. Is it not written, " My Jsa. 56 ; 7,
" house shall be called a house of prayer for all
" nations ?" but ye have made it a den of rob-

18 bers. And the Scribes and the chief priests
hearing this, sought means to destroy him ; for
they dreaded him, because all the multitude

19 admired his doctrine. And in the evening he
went out of the city,

20 JVext mornitig, as they returned, they 5«i(; Mat. 21 ; 20
that the fig-tree ivas dried up from the root.

21 Peter recollecting, said to him, Rabbi, behold
the fig-tree which thou hast devoted, already

22 withered. Jesus answered. Have faith in God.

23 For verily I say unto yon, Whoever shall say
to this mountain, ' Be lifted and thrown into
' the sea,' and shall not in the least doubt, but
shall believe that what he saith shall happen ;
whatever he shall command shall be done for

24 him : for which reason I assure you, that what
things soever ye pray for, if ye believe that ye
shall obtain them, they shall be yours.

25 And when ye pray, forgive, if ye have mat- Mat. 6; 14
ter of complaint against any ; that your Father,

188 S. MARK.

CH. 12. SECT. Vl'

who is in heaven, may also forgive you your
Mat. 18 5 35- 26 trespasses. But if ye do not forgive, neither

will your Father, who is in heaven, forgive

your trespasses.
Lu.'"2?.S-^ 27 Again, they arrived at Jerusalem, and as he

was walking in the temple, the chief priests, the

28 scribes, and the elders, came and said to him.
By what authority dost thou these things ?■ and

29 who empowered thee to do them ? Jesus an-
swering, said unto them,, I also have a queston
to ask ; answer me, and I will tell you by what

30 authority I do these things. Was the title
which John had to baptize, from heaven, or

31 from men ? answer me. Then they argued
thus among themselves : ' If ive say, From

32 ' heaven ; he ivill reply, Why then did ye not
Mat. 14; 5. ' believe him? But if we say. From men ; we

' are in danger from the people, who are all

33 ' convinced that John ivas a Prophet.^ They
therefore ansivering, said to Jesus, We cannot
tell. Jesus replied. Neither tell I you by what
authority I do these things.

^^"t.2i;^33- XII. Then addressing them in parables, he said,
A man planted a vineyard, and hedged it about,
and dug a place for the wine vat, and built a
tower, and having farmed it out, went abroad.

2 The season being come, he sent a servant to
the husbandmen, to receive his portion of the

3 fruits of the vineyard. But they seized hira,

4 beat him, and sent him away empty. Again,
he sent to them another servant, whom they
wounded in the head with stones, and sent

.5 back with disgrace. Again, he sent another,
whom they killed ; and of many more that he

S. MARK. 189

SECT. Vn. CH. 12.

sent, some they beat, and some they killed. At

6 last, having an only son, whom he loved, he
sent him also to them ; for he said, ' They will

7 ' reverence my son.' But those husbandmen
said among themselves, ' This is the heir,
* come, let us kill him ; and the inheritance

8 ' will be our own.' Then they laid hold on
him, and having thrust him out of the vineyard,

9 killed him. What, therefore, will the propri-
etor of the vineyard do ? He will come and
destroy the husbandmen, and give the vine-

10 yard to others. Have ye not read this pas-
. sage of Scripture : " A stone which the build- Ps. us; 22-

" ers rejected, is made the head of the corner. 1 Pet. 2'; 6-
11" This the Lord ^'^ hath performed, and we be-
12 " hold it with admiration." Jlnd they would

fain have seized him, but were afraid of the

multitude ; for they kneiv that he spoke the

parable against them.

SECTION VII.

THE PROPHECY ON MOUNT OLIVET.

13 THEJ\r the chief ptiests, the scribes and the Mat. 22? is-
elders leaving Jesus, went away, and sent to

him certain Pharisees and Herodians^^, to

14 catch him in his words. These coming up, said
to him, Rabbi, we know that thou art upright,

24 Jehovah. 25 Partizans of Herod.

VOL. HI. 28

190 S. MARK.

CH. 12. SECT. VII.

and standest in awe of none ; for thou respect-
est not the person of men, but teachest the
way of God faithfully. Is it lawful to give trib-

15 ute to Cesar, or not ? Shall we give ? or shall
we not give ? He perceiving their artijice, an-
swered,, Why would ye entangle me ? Bring

16 me a denarius, that I may see it. When they
had brought it, he asked them, Whose is this
image and inscription? They answered, Cesar's.

17 Jesus replied, Render to Cesar that which is
Cesar's, and to God that which is God's. And
they ivondered at him.

Mat. 22; 23- 18 Then catne Sadducees to him, who say that

Acts, 23 r 8. there is no future life, and proposed this ques-

Deu. 25;5- jg Uon : Rabbi, Moses hath enacted, that if a

man's brother die, survived by a wife without

children, he shall marry the widow, and raise

20 issue to his brother. Now there were seven
brothers. The first took a wife, and dying,

21 left no issue. The second married her, and
died ; neither left he any issue ; so did also thje

22 third. Thus all the seven married her, and
left no issue. Last of all, the woman also died.

23 At the resurrection, therefore, when they are
risen, to which of the seven will she belong ;

24 for she hath been wife to them all ? Jesus an-
swering, said unto them. Is not this the source
of your error, your not knowing the Scriptures,

25 nor the power of God ? For there will be nei-
ther marrying, nor giving in marriage, among
them who rise from the dead. They will then

26 resemble the heavenly messengers. But as to
the dead, that they are raised, have ye not read

S. MARK. J 91

SECT. VII. CH. 12.

in^the book of Moses, how God spoke to him ex.S; 6,
in the bush, saying, " I am the God of Abra-
" ham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of

27 " Jacob." God is not a God of the dead, but
of the living. Therefore ye greatly err.

28 A scribe who had heard them dispute, per- Mat. 22; 35.
ceiving the justness of his reply, came to him, Deut. 6 •, 4-
and proposed this question : Which is the chief

29 commandment of all ? Jesus answered. The
chief of all the commandments is, " Hearken,
" Israel, the Lord^^ is our God : the Lord^^ is

30 " one ;" and, " Thou shalt love the Lord^^ thy
" God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
" and with all thy mind, and with all th)'^
" strength." This is the first commandment.

31 The second resembleth it: " Thou shalt love Lev. i9; is.
" thy neighbour as th}^self." There is no com-

32 mandment greater than these. The scribe
replied, Truly, Rabbi, thou hast answered well.

33 There is one God, and only one ; and to love
him with all the heart, and with all the spirit,
and with all the soul, and with all the strength;
and to love one's neighbour as one's self, is
more than all burnt-offerings and sacrifices.

34 Jesus observing hoiv pertinently he had answer-
ed, said to him. Thou art not far from the king-
dom of God. After that, nobody ventured to
put questions to him.

35 As Jesus ivas teachins^ in the temple, he asked Mat. 22-, 4i

Lu. 20; 41-

them, Why do the scribes assert that the Mes- Ps. iio; 1

36 siah must be a son of David } Yet David him-

26 Jehovah. ^7 Jehovah. ^8 Jehovah,

192 S. MARK.

CH. 13. SECT. VII.

self, speaking by the Holy Spirit, saith, « The

" Lord^' said to my Lord, Sit at my right hand,

37 " until I make thy foes thy footstool." David

himself, therefore, calleth him his Lord, how

then can he be his son ? And the common peO'

pie heard him with delight.

Mat. 23 ; 6- 38 Further, in teaching, he said to them, Beware

& 20 ; 46. of the scribes, who affect to walk in robes, who

39 love salutations in public places, and the prin-
cipal seats in the synagogues, and the upper-

40 most places at entertainments, who devour the
families of widows, and use long prayers for a
disguise. These shall undergo the severest
punishment.

Lu. 21 ; 1- 41 And Jesus sitting over against the treasury,
observed the people throwing money into the
treasury : and matiy rich persons put in much.

42 Then came a poor ividow, who threw in two mites,

43 which make a farthing^^. Jesus having called
his disciples, said to them. Verily I say unto
you, that this poor widow hath given more
than any of those who have thrown into the

44 treasury : for they all have contributed out of
their superfluous store ; whereas she hath giv-
en all the little that she had, her whole living.

Mat. 24 ; 1- XIII. AS hc wtts going out of the temple, one of
& 21 ; 5- his disciples said to him, Rabbi, look what pro-

digious stones and stately buildings are here !
2 Jesus answering, said to him, Thou seest these

^^ Jehovah. so Lggg t^an an English farthing.

S. MARK. IW

SECT. VII, CH. 13.

great buildings. They shall all be so razed,
that one stone will not be left upon another.

3 Afterwards^ as he was sitting on the Mount of ^^'^^:^[
Olives^ over against the temple, Peter, and
James, and John, and Andrew, asked him pri-

4 vately, Tell us when will this happen ? And
what will be the sign when all this is to be ac-

5 complished ? Jesus ansioering them, took occa-
sion to say, Take heed that no man seduce you ;

6 for many will assume my character, saying, ' I

7 * am the person,' and will seduce many. But
when ye hear of wars, and rumours of wars, be
not alarmed ; for this must happen, but the end
is not yet.

8 For nation will rise against nation, and king- Mat. 24 ; 7-
dom against kingdom; and there will be earth- Mat. 10'; n-
quakes in sundry places, and there will be '^°" ^^ ' ^'
famines and commotions. These are the pre-

9 lude of woes. But take heed to yourselves ;
for they will deliver you to councils ; and ye
will be beaten in the synagogues, and brought
before governors and kings for my sake, to

10 bear testimony to them. The good tidings,
however, must first be published amongst all

11 nations. But when they conduct you, to de- L"- 12; 11.
liver you up, have no anxiety beforehand, nor
premeditate what ye shall speak ; but what-
ever shall be suggested to you in that moment,

speak ; for it is not ye that shall speak, but the

12 Holy Spirit. Then the brother will deliver up
the brother to death ; and the father the child ;
and children will arise against their parents, and

13 procure their death. And on mj account ye

194 S. MARK.

CH. 13. SECT. VII.

shall be hated universally ; but the man who
persevereth to the end shall be saved.
Mat. 24 ; 15- 14 But when ye shall see, in an unsuitable place,

Lu. 21 ; 20- 111.1 . ■ ,

Dan. 9 ; 26- the desolating abomination foretold by the Pro-
phet Daniel, {Reader attend ! ) then let those

15 in Judea flee to the mountains ; and let not him
who shall be on the roof, go down into the
house, nor enter it, to carry any thing out of

16 his house ; and let not him who shall be in the

17 field, turn back to fetch his mantle. But woe
to the women with child, and to them who give

18 suck in those days. Pray, then, that your

19 flight happen not in the winter; because there
shall be such affliction, in those days, as hath
not been before, from the beginning of the
world which God created, nor shall be ever

20 after. Had the Lord assigned it a long dura-
tion, no soul could escape ; but for the sake of
the people whom he hath elected, he hath
made its duration the shorter.

Mat. 24; 23- 21 Then if anv one shall say to you, ' Lo! the

Lu. 17- 23" " ././-'

& 21 ; 8. ' Messiah is here,' or, ' Lo ! he is yonder,' be-

22 lieve it not. For false messiahs and false pro-
phets will arise, who will perform wonders and
prodigies, in order to impose, if possible, even

23 on the elect. Be ye therefore upon your guard:
remember, I have warned you of every thing.

Mat. 24; 29- 24 But in those days, after that affliction, the
is!'i3;']0. sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall

Jo^i'2^'{o' withhold her light ; and the stars of heaven
31. -fc 3; 15. 25* shall fall; and the powers which are in heaven
26 shall be shaken. Then they shall see the Son
of Man coming in the clouds with great power

S. MARK. 195

SECT. VII. CH. 13.

27 and glory. Then he will send his messengers,
and assemble his elect from the four quarters
of the world, from the extremities of heaven
and earth.

28 Learn now a similitude from the fig-tree. Mat.24;S2-

Lu. 21 • 29*

When its brandies become tender, and put

29 forth leaves, ye know that the summer is nigh.
In like manner, when ye shall see these things
happen, know that he is near, even at the door.

30 Verily I say unto you, that this generation shall
not pass until all these things be accomplished.

31 For heaven and earth shall fail : but my words
shall not fail.

32 But of that day, or of that hour knoweth Mat. 24; 42-
none (not the heavenly messengers, no not the

33 Son) but the Father. Be circumspect, be vig-
ilant, and pray ; for ye know not when that

34 time will be. When a man intendeth to travel,
he leaveth his household in charge to his ser-
vants, assigneth to every one his task, and order-

35 eth the porter to watch. Watch ye therefore ;
for ye know not when the master of the house
will return, whether in the evening ^\ or at
midnight ^^ or at cockcrowing^^ or in the

36 morning^^, lest coming suddenly, he find you

37 asleep. Now, what I say unto you, I say unto
all, Watch.

^^ Nine afternoon. '^ Twelve.

3' Three in the morning. ^^ Six.

1»6 S. MARK.

CH. 14. SECT. vm.

SECTION VIII.

THE LAST SCPPER.

Mat. 26; 1- XIV. AFTER two dttys was the feast of the pass-

Jo.ii;'47, over and of unleavened bread. And the chief

^ ' priests arid the scribes were contriving how they

might take Jesus by surprize,^ and kill him.

2 They said, however, Not during the festival,

for fear of an insurrection among the people.

Mat. 26 ; 6- 3 JVow being at table in Bethany, in the house

&12; 2- of Simon [formerly] a leper, there came a

looman ivho had an alabaster box of the balsam

of spikenard, ivhich ivas very costly : and she

broke open the box, and poured the liquor upon

4 his head. There were some present who said,
with secret indignation, Why this profusion of

5 the balsam } For it could have been sold for
more than three hundred denarii ^^ which
might have been given to the poor. And they

6 murmured against her. But Jesus said, Let
her alone. Why do ye molest her ? She hath

Deu. i5;ii. 7 douc me a good office. For ye will have the
poor always amongst you, and can do them
good whenever ye please ; but me ye will not

8 always have. She hath done what she could.
She hath beforehand embalmed my body for

9 the funeral. Verily I say unto you, in what-

'5 Upwards of 91. sterling.

S. MARK. 197

SECT. VIII. CH. 14

soever corner of the world the gospel shall be
preached, what this woman hath now done
shall be mentioned to her honour.

10 Then Judas IscarioL one of the twelve^ yg. Mat. 26;i4

_ ■' Lu. 22; 3-

paired to the chief priests, to betray Jesus to

11 them. And they listened to him with joy, and
promised to give him money. AJterwards he
sought a favourable opportunity to deliver him
up.

12 JS*oio the first day of unleavened bread, lohen '^^^■l^^}"'
the passover is sacrificed, his disciples said to

him, Whither shall we go to prepare for thy

13 eating the passover? Then he sent tioo of his
disciples, saying to them. Go into the city,
wheie ye will meet a man carrying a pitcher

14 of water, follow him; and wherever he shall
enter, say to the master of the house, ' The

* teacher saith, Where is the guest-chamber, in

* which I may eat the passover with my disci-

15 ' pies?' And he will show you a large upper
room ready furnished, there prepare for us.

16 Accordingly his disciples went away, and being
come into the city, found every thing as he had
told them, and prepared the passover.

17 In the evening he went thither with the twelve. Mat. 26; 20

18 .^5 they were at table eating, Jesus said. Verily jo.]?;'2i-
I say unto you, that one of you who eateth

19 with me, will betray me. Upon this they
became very sorrowful, a?id asked him, all of

20 them, one after another, Is it I ? He answering,

said to them. It is one of the twelve, he who pg 41 , 9

21 dippeth his morsel in the dish with me. The
Son of Man departeth in the manner foretold

VOL. III. 29

198 S. MARK.

GH. 14. SECT. Villa-

in Scripture concerning him: but woe unto
that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed :
it had been better for that man never to have
been born.
Lu!'2?- 'u-' ^^ While they were at supper^ Jesus took breads
1 Co. 115 23- ^^^ after the blessing, broke it, and gave it to

23 them, saying, Take, eat, this is my body. Then
he took the cup, and having given thanks, gave

24 it to them ; and they all drank of it. And he
said to them. This is my blood, the blood of

25 the new covenant, shed for many. Verily I
say unto you, that I will drink no more of the
product of the vine, until that day when I shall

26 drink it ncAV in the kingdom of God. And
after the hymn they went out to the mount of
Olives.

Mat. 26; 31- 27 And Jesus said to them. This night I shall

Jo. 16 ; 32- , ,. ^^ r • •

zech. i3i7. prove a stumblmgstone to you all; tor it is
written, " I will smite the shepherd; and the

28 " sheep shall be dispersed." Nevertheless,
after I am raised again, I will go before you to

29 Galilee. Peter then said to him. Though they

30 all should stumble, I never will. Jesus answer-
ed him, Verily I say unto thee, that to-day,
this very night, before the cock crow twice,

31 even thou wilt disown me thrice. But Peter
insisted on it, adding. Although I should die
with thee, I never will disown thee. And all
the rest said the same.

Mat. 26 ; 36- 32 Then they came to a place named Gethse-
mane tvhere he said to his disciples, Stay here

33 while I pray, A?id he took ivith him Peter, and
JaT'Cs, and John, and being seized ivith grief

34 and horror, said to them, My soul is over-

S. MARK. 1«?

,SEOT. VIII, CH. 14.

whelmed with a deadly anguish; tarry here

35 and watch. And going a Utile before, he threw
himself on the ground, and prayed that, if it
were possible, he might be delivered from that

36 hour, and said, Abba {that is. Father,) all things
are possible to thee ; take this cup aAvay from
me ; yet not what I would, but what thou wilt.

-37 Then he returned, and finding them asleep, said
to Peter, Simon, sleepest thou ? Couldst thou

38 not keep awake a single hour } Watch and
pray that ye be not overcome by temptation :
the spirit is indeed willing, but the flesh is

39 weak. Again, he retired andprayed, using the

40 same words. When he returned, he again
found them sleeping ; for their eyes were over-
poivered, and they knew not what to atisiver

41 him. A third time he came and said to them.
Sleep on now, and take your rest : all is over :
the hour is come : and the Son of Man is con-
signed to the hands of sinners. Arise. Let us

42 be going. Lo ! he who betrayeth me is draw-
ing near.

43 Immediately, ere he had done speaking, ap- Mat. 26 ? 47.
p eared Judas, one of the tivelve, with a great Jq.^s;'^-
multitude armed with swords and clubs, ivho

were sent by the chief priests, the scribes, and

44 the elders. JVoiv the betrayer had given them
this signal : The man whom I shall kiss is he ;

45 seize him, and lead him away safely. He was
no sootier come, than accosting Jesus, he said

46 Rabbi, Rabbi, and kissed him. Then they laid

47 hands on him, and seized him. But one of
those who ivere present drew his sword, and

208 S. MARK.

GH. 14. SECT. IX,

smiting the high priesfs servant, cut off his ear.

48 Then Jesus addressing them, said, Do yc come
with swords and clubs to apprehend me, like

49 people in pursuit of a robber ? I was daily
amongst you, teaching in the temple, and ye
did not arrest me. But hereby the Scriptures

50 are accomplished. Then they all forsook him
and fled.

51 JVow there followed him a youth who had
only a linen cloth wrapped about his body ; the

52 soldiers having laid hold of him, he left the cloth,
and fled from them naked.

SECTION IX.

THE CRUCIFIXION.

Mat. 26 ; 57. 53 THEJV they took Jesus aivay to the high priest,
Jo. 18 ;' 13. loith whom all the chief priests, the elders, and

24.

54 the scribes ivere convened. And Peter followed
him at a distance, as far as the court of the
high priesfs house, and sat there with the offi-
cers, warming himself at the fire.
Mat. 26"; 59- 55 MeanwhUe the chief priests and all the San-
Lu. 22 ; 66- hedrim sought for evidence against Jesus, in

56 order to condemn him to die, but found none -.for
many gave false testimony against him, but their
Jo. 2- 19. 57 testimonies ivere insufficient. Then some arose
58 who testified falsely against him, saying, We
heard him say, ' I will demolish this temple
* made with hands, and in three days will build

S. MARK. 201

SEOT. *IX. SH. 14.

59 ' another without hands.' But even here their

60 testimony teas defective. Then the high priest^
standing up in the midst, interrogated Jesus,
sayingj Dost thou answer nothing to what

6 1 these men testify against thee ? But he was si^
lent, and gave no ansiver. Again, the high
priest interrogating him, said. Art thou the

62 Messiah, the Son of the blessed one ? Jesus
answered, I am ; nay, ye shall see the Son of
Man sitting at the right hand of the Almighty,

63 and coming in the clouds of heaven. Then the

64 high priest rent his garments, saying. What
further need have we of witnesses ? Ye have
heard the blasphemy. What is your opinion .''
And they all pronounced him worthy of death.

65 Then some began to spit on him ; others to
cover his face and buffet him, saying to him,
Divine who it is. And the officers gave him
blows on the cheeks.

GQ JYow Peter beitis; below in the court, one o/* Mat. 26; 69

/• f • 7 • , . , Lu. 22 ; 55-

the maid-servants of the hi^h priest came thith- Jo. is; u-

67 er, who seeing Peter warming himself, looked
on him, and said, Thou also wast with the

68 Nazarene Jesus. But he den^ d. saying, I
know him not : nor do I understand what thou
meanest. Immediately he imnt out into the

69 portico, and the cock crew. The maid seeing
him again, said to the standers-by. This is one

70 of them. Again he denied. And a little after,
those who were present said to Peter, Thou art
certainly one of them ; for thou art a Galilean,

71 thy speech showeth it. Upon this he affirmed,
with imprecations and oaths, that he did not

72 know the man of whom they spake. Then the

202 S. MARK.

CH. 15. SECT. IX.

cock crexo the second time : and Peter recoUect-
ch, 14 ; 30. ed the word ivhich Jesus had said to him, " Be-

''''fore the cock crow twice, thou wilt disown me
" thricey And reflecting thereon, he wept.

Mat. 27; 1- XV. EARLY in the morning, the chief priests,
Jo. 18 ;' 28. with the elders, the scribes, and all the sanhe-

drim, after consulting together, bound Jesus,
carried him away, and delivered him to Pilate.
Mat. 27 ; 11- 2 PHatc asMns; him, said, Thou art the king; of

Lu. 23 • 3 » ' ' o

the Jews .'' He answered. Thou sayest right.

3 JS*ow the chief priests accused him of many

4 things. Again Pilate asked him, saying, An-
swerest thou nothing } Observe how many

5 crimes they arraign thee for. But Jesus an-
swered no more, insomuch that Pilate was
astonished.

Mat. 27 ; 15- 6 JYow at the festival, he alivays released to

Lu. 23 ; 17- J •> C/

Jo. i8i 39- 7 them any one prisoner ivhom they desired. And
there was one Barabbas that had been imprison-
ed with his seditious associates, who in their se-

8 ditioti had committed murder. And ivith clamour
the multitude demanded of Pilate what he used

9 to grant them. He answered them, saying, Shall

10 I release to you the king of the Jews } (For he
knew that through envy the chief priests had de-

11 livered him up.) But the chief priests incited
the multitude to insist on the release of Barab-

12 bas, in preference to Jesus. Pilate again inter-
posed, saying, What then would ye have me do

13* with him whom ye call king of the Jews } They
cried. Crucify him. Pilate asked them. Why .'*
What evil hath he done } But they cried the

S. MARK. 203

SECT. IX. CH. 15.

15 more vehemently^ Crucify him. Then Pilate,
desirous to gratify the crotvd, released Barabbas
to them, and having caused Jesus to be scourg-
ed, delivered him up to be crucified.

16 ^nd the soldiers brought him into the ^M f^^-^^]\r
called pretorium^^ , ivhere having convened all

17 the band, they arrayed him in purple, and

18 crowned him with a wreath of thorns, and sa-
id luted him, saying, Hail, king of the Jews ! Then

they struck him on the head with a reed, and
spat upon him, and paid him homage on their

20 knees. And when they had mocked him, they
stripped him of the purple, and dressed him in
his own clothes, and took him atvay to be cru-
cified.

21 And they constrained, one Simon a Cyrenian, Mat. 27; 35--

, , J • • y J - Lu 23 ; 26,

who passed by, in coming from the cou?itry, the & ss-
father of Alexander and Rufus, to carry the

22 cross. And they brought him to Golgotha, that

23 is to say, the place of sculls, where they gave
him wine to drink, mingled with myrrh, which

24 he would not receive. When they had nailed ^°- ^^ s *'
him to the cross, they parted his garments, di-

25 viding by lot what every man should take. JVoio
it was the third hour^^ when they nailed him to

26 the cross. And the inm^iptio7i, bearing the
cause of his death, was in these words, THE

27 KIMG OF THE JEWS. They likewise cru-
cified two robbers with him, one at his right

28 hand, the other at his left. And that Scripture

3^ TTie governer^s palace, or hall of audience.
^^ Nine in the worBing.

204 S. MARK.

OH. 15. SECT. IX.

Is. 53 ; 12. was fulfilled, which saith, " he was ranked

" among malefactors.''''
Mat. 27 ; 39' 29 Meantime they who passed by reviled him,

Lu. 23 ; 35- . ^ ^ "^

shaking their heads, and saying, Ah ! thou who
demolishest the temple, and rebuildest it in

30 three days ; save thyself, and come down from

31 the cross. The chief priests likewise, with the
scribes, deriding him, said among themselves,

32 He saved others ; cannot he save himself } Let
the Messiah, the king of Israel, descend now
from the cross, that we may see and believe.
Even those who were crucified with him, re-
proached him.

Mat. 27;45« 33 Molo from the sixth hour^^^ until the ninth^^,

Lu. 23 ; 44. "^

Ps. 22 ; 1- 34 darkness covered all the land. At the ninth
• hour^^, Jesus cried aloud, sayings Eloi, eloi, lam-
ma sabacthani ? which signifieth, " My God,

35 " my God, ivhy hast thou forsaken me .^" Some
who were present, hearing this, said, Hark ! he

36 calleth Elijah. One at the same time ran and
dipped a sponge in vinegar, and having fasten-
ed it to a stick, presented it to him to drink,
saying, let alone, we shall see whether Elijah

37 will come to take him down. And Jesus send-
ing forth a loud cry, expired.

Mat. 27 5 51- 38 Then ivas the veil of the temple rent in two,

Lu.23;45. \i i i • ,

39 from top to bottom. And the centurion who
stood over against him, observing that he expired

^ Twelve noon.
^' Three afternoon. ^o Three afternoon.

S. MARK. «<15

sascT. X. on. 15.

with so loud a cry, said, Surely this man was
the Son of a God.

40 There were women also looking on at a dis- }^^^J'' v/^"

" Lu. 23 ; 55.

tance, amongst whom tvere Mary Magdalene, Lu, s $ 2.
and Mary the mother of James the younger,

41 and of Joses and Salome Qhese had followed
him, and served him, when he loas in Galilee,)
and several others ivho came tvith him to Jeru-
salem.

SECTION X.

THE RESURRECTION.

42 TVHE*N* it loas evening {because it was the Mat. 27; 57
preparation^^, that is, the eve of the Sabbath*^,) jo. 19 1 38.

43 Joseph of Arimathea, an honout^able senator^
who himself also expected the reign of God,
taking courage, repaired to Pilate, and begged

44 the body of Jesus. Pilate, amazed that he was
so soon dead, sent for the centurion, and asked
him whether Jesus had been dead any time.

45 And being informed by the centurion, he grant-

46 ed the body to Joseph ; who having bought
linen, and taken Jesus down, wrapped him in
the linen, and laid him in a monument, hewn
out of the rock, and rolled a stone to the entrance.

47 J^ow Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of
Joses saw where he was laid.

" Friday. •*? Saturday.

VOL. IH.^ 30

^^0^ S. MARK,

OH. 16. SECT. X.

Lu''"24Vi** XVI. TVHEJSr the Sabbath iv as past, Mary Mag-

' dalene, Mary the mother of James, and Salome,

bought spices, that they vnight embalm Jesus.

2 And early in the morning, the first day of the
wee¥^, they came to the monument about sun-

3 rise. And they said among themselves. Who
will roll away the stone for us from the en-
trance of the monument } {for it was very large.)

4 But ivhen they looked, they saw that the stone

5 had been rolled away. Then entering the mon-
ument, they beheld a youth sitting on the right
side, clothed in a white robe, and they were

6 frightened. But he said to them. Be not fright-

ened ; ye seek Jesus the Nazarene, who was
crucified. He is risen : he is not here: behold

7 the place where they laid him. But go, say to
his disciples, and to Peter, * He is gone before
' you to Galilee ; where ye shall see him, as

8 * he told you.' The women then getting outy
fled from the monument, seized ivith trembling
and consternation; but said nothing to any one,
they were so terrified.

Jo. 20 ; 14. 9 Jesus having arisen early the first day of the
week, appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out

10 of whom he had cast seven demons. She went
and informed those ivho had attended him, who

11 toere in ajjliction and tears. But when they
heard that he was alive, and had been seen by
her, they did not believe it.

iM. 24 ; 13* 12 Afterwards, he appeared in another form to
two of them, as they travelled on foot into the

" Sunday.

S. MARK. 207

-KCT. X. CH. 16.

13 country. These being returned, acquainted the
other disciples, but neither did they believe them.

14 At length he appeared to the eleven, a^ they ^"If.'^g^
were eating, atid reproached them with their ^^»^ ^b^ iq
incredulity and obstinacy in disbelieving those

15 who had seen him after his resurrection. And
he said unto them. Go throughout all the world,
proclaim the good tidings to the whole crea-

16 tion. He who shall believe, and be baptized,
shall be saved ; but he who will not believe

17 shall be condemned. And these miraculous
powers shall attend the believers. In my

name they shall expel demons. They shall Acts, i6;i8.

J r J Acts, 2 ; 4.

speak languasres unknown to them before. ^ lo $ 46.

^ » » Acts, 28 ; 5.

18 They shall handle serpents [with safety.] Acts, 28; s.
And if they drink poison, it shall not hurt

them. They shall cure the sick, by laying
their hands upon them.

19 MOW, after the Lord had spoken to them, lu. 24; 51.
he was taken up into heaven, and sat down at

20 the right hand of God. As for them, they went Heb. 2 ; 4.
out and proclaimed the tidings every tvhere, the

Lord co-operating with them, and confirming
their doctrine by the miracles whereivith it was
accompanied.

^^ ■' s, I C^r-OL

PREFACE

LUKE'S GOSPEL.

LuKE, to whom this Gospel, the third in order,
has been, from the earhest ecclesiastical antiquity,
uniformly attributed, was, for a long time, a con-
stant companion of the Apostle Paul, and assistant
in preaching the Gospel, as Mark is said to have
been of the Apostle Peter. Of Luke, we find
honourable mention made once and again in Paul's
Epistles*. But the most of what we can know of
his history, must be collected from the Acts of the
Apostles, a book also written by him in continuation
of the history contained in the Gospel. Though
the Author, like the other Evangelists, has not
named himself as the author, he has signified
plainly in the introduction of his work, that he is
not an apostle, nor was himself a witness of what

1 Col. iv. 14. 2 Tim. iv. 11. Philem. 24.

210 PREFACE TO

he attests, but that he had his intelligence from
apostles and others who attended our Lord's min-
istry upon the earth.

§ 2. It has been made a question whether he
was originally a Jew or a Pagan. The latter
opinion has been inferred from an expression of
the Apostle Paul to the Colossians^, where, after
naming some with this addition, who are of the
circumcision, he mentions others, and among them
Luke, without any addition. These are, therefore,
supposed to have been Gentiles. But this, though
a plausible inference, is not a necessary conse-
quence from the Apostle's words. He might
have added the clause, loho are of the circum-
cision, not to distinguish the persons from those
after mentioned as not of the circumcision, but to
give the Colossians particular information concern-
ing those with whom perhaps they had not pre-
viously been acquainted. If they knew what
Luke, and Epaphras, and Demas, whether Jews
or Gentiles, originally were, the information was
quite unnecessary with regard to them. It will
perhaps add a little to the weight of this con-
sideration to observe that, in those days, in intro-
ducing to any church such Christian brethren as
were unknown to them before, it was a point of
some importance to inform them, whether they
were of the circumcision, or not ; inasmuch as
there were certain ceremonies and observances
wherein the Jewish converts were indulged, which,

» Chap. iv. 10—14.

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 211

if found in one converted from Gentilism, might
render it suspected, that his conversion was rather
to Judaism than to Christianity.

§ 3. Some ancients, on the contrary, have
imagined that he was not only a Jew, but one of
the Seventy, commissioned by our Lord to preach
the Gospel ^ This, I think, may be confuted from
what is advanced by Luke himself, who does not
pretend to have been a witness of our Lord's
miracles and teaching ; but to have received his
information from witnesses. This would not have
been done by one who had attended our Lord's
ministry, and was, though not an apostle, of the
number of his disciples. I am not ignorant that
Whitby^, after others, has attempted so to explain
the words, as to make what is said concerning the
information received from witnesses, to relate onl}"
to those who had published their narratives before
that time, and that the phrase TtaQTfxoXov&rfxori
avG>&ev Ttaaiv axgijicog, is intended for marking the
distinction between their source of intelligence
and his. In my opinion, he has totally mistaken
the import of this clause, as I shall show in ex-
plaining the place ^ But that our Evangelist was.
with all the other writers of the New Testament,
a convert to Christianity from Judaism, not from
Gentilism, is, upon the whole, sufficiently evident
from his style, in which, notwithstanding its

' Luke, X. 1. * Preface to the Gospel of St. Luke.

5 Chap. i. 3. N.

212 PREFACE TO

greater copiousness and variety, there are as
many Hebraisms as are found in the other Evan-
gelists, and such as, I imagine, could not be ex-
emplified in any writer, originally Gentile, unless
his conversion to Judaism had been very early in
life.

§ 4. Further, Luke seems to have had more
learning than any of the other Evangelists. And
if he be the person mentioned in the above cited
passage of the Epistle to the Colossians^, of which
I see no reason to doubt; he was by profession
a physician. Grotius has hence inferred several
particulars which, as they are not supported by
any positive proofs, can be ranked only among
conjectures. The reason which Luke himself
assigned for his writing was, it would appear, to
prevent people's giving, without examination or
inquiry, too easy credit to the narratives of the
life of Jesus, which, at that time, seem to have
abounded. I acknowledge that the word tjtsx^i-
grfaav, have undertaken, used here by Luke, does
not necessarily imply any blame laid on the exe-
cution ; but the scope of the place seems to imply
it, if not on all, at least on some of these under-
takings : for if all, or even most, were well exe-
cuted, the number was an argument rather against
a new attempt, than for it. The very circum-
stance of the number of such narratives, at so
early a period, is itself an evidence that there was
something in the first publication of the Christian

« Chap. iv. 14

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 213

doctrine, which, notwithstanding the many unfav-
ourable circumstances wherewith it was attended,
excited the curiosity, and awakened the attention,
of persons of all ranks and denominations ; inso-
much that every narrative which pretended to
furnish men with any additional information con-
cerning so extraordinary a personage as Jesus,
seems to have been read with avidity.

§ 5. Who they were to whom the Evangelist al-
ludes, who had, from vague reports, rashly pub-
lished narratives not entirely to be depended on,
it is impossible for us now to discover. Grotius
justly observes, that the spurious Gospels mention-
ed by ancient writers, are forgeries, manifestly, of
a later date. He seems to except the Gospel
according to the Egyptians, which, though much
earlier than the rest, can scarcely claim an an-
tiquity higher than that according to Luke. That
there were, however, some such performances at the
time Luke began to write, the words of this Evan-
gelist are sufficient evidence ; for, to consider this
book merely on the footing of a human composition,
what writer of common sense would introduce
himself to the public by observing the numerous
attempts that had been made by former writers,
some of whom at least had not been at due pains
to be properly informed, if he himself were actual-
ly the first, or even the second, or the third, who
had written on the subject ; and if one of the two
who preceded him, had better opportunities of
knowing than he, and the other full}' as good ?

VOL. HI. 31

214 PREFACE TO

But the total disappearance of those spurious writ-
ings, probably no better than hasty collections of
flying rumours, containing a mixture of truth and
falsehood, may, after the genuine Gospels were
generally known and read, be easily accounted
for. At midnight the glimmering of a taper is not
without its use ; but it can make no conceivable
addition to the light of the meridian sun. And
it deserves to be remarked, by the way, that, what-
ever may be thought to be insinuated here by the
Evangelist, concerning the imperfect information
of former historians, there is no hint given of their
bad design.

§ 6. Some have inferred from Luke's introduc-
tion, that his must have been the first genuine
Gospel that was committed to writing. In my
opinion this would need to be much more clearly
implied in the words than it can be said to be,
to induce a reasonable critic to adopt an opinion
so repugnant to the uniform voice of antiquity.
The remark of Grotius, on this head, appears to
have more weight than is commonly allowed it.
Luke, he observes, wrote in Greek, Matthew's
Gospel had been written in the Hebrew of the
times, and probably was not then translated into
Greek. The expression of Papias implies, in my
opinio]], as was hinted already ^, that that Gospel
remained a considerable time without any trans-
lation into Greek. If so, the only authentic Gos-

" Preracc to Matthew's Gospel, § 6.

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 215

pel which had preceded Luke's in Greek, was the
Gospel by Mark, which comparatively was but a
compend.

The arguments (if we can call them arguments)
in Basnage's exercitations, employed to prove that
the Gospel by Luke was the first written, will be
found, on examination, to rest on nothing but con-
jectures supported by reasonings which, to a su-
perficial view, may appear ingenious, but are mere-
ly hypothetical, and can never overturn the only
adequate evidence of a point of fact, the testimony
of those who had best occasion to know, in a mat-
ter which they w ere vmder no conceivable tempta-
tion to misrepresent.

§ 7. Luke, in composing this Gospel, is sup-
posed by some to have drawn his information
chiefly from the Apostle Paul, whom he faithfully
attended, as Mark did from the Apostle Peter.
They even proceed so far as to suppose that when
Paul, in his Epistles, uses the expression my Gos-
pel ^, he means the Gospel according to Luke :
but nothing can be more unnatural than this
interpretation. That Paul, who was divinely en-
lightened in all that concerned the life and doc-
trine of his Master, must have been of very great
use to the Evangelist, cannot be reasonably
doubted ; yet, from Luke's own words, we are led
to conclude, that the chief- source of his intelli-
gence, as to the facts related in his Gospel, was

8 Rom. ii. 16. xvi. 25. 2 Tim. ii. 8.

216 PREFACE TO

from those who had been eye [and earWitnesses
of what our Lord both did and taught. Now of
this number Paul evidently was not. But, though
Luke appears to have been an early and assiduous
attendant on the ministry of that Apostle, and to
have accompanied him regularly in his apostolical
journeys, from his voyage to Macedonia, till he was
carried prisoner to Rome, whither also the Evan-
gelist went along with him, he could not fail to
have many opportunities, both before and after
joining him, of conversing with those Apostles and
other disciples who had heard the discourses, and
seen the miracles, of our Lord.

§ 8. As to the time when this Gospel was writ-
ten, hardly any thing beyond conjecture has yet
been produced. The same may be said of the
place of publication. Jerom thinks it was pub-
lished in Achaia, when Paul was in that country,
attended by Luke ; and by the computation of
Euthymius, it was fifteen years after our Lord's
ascension ; but Paul's journey into Achaia could
not have been so early. Grotius supposes that
both the Gospel and the Acts were written soon
after Paul left Rome, to travel into Spain. His
principal reason seems to have been, because the
latter of these histories ends nearly about that
time, to wit, when Paul was first a prisoner at
Rome. But though this may be admitted to be
a very strong presumption, that the Acts of the
Apostles were composed then, it affords no sort
of evidence that the Gospel may not have been

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 217

composed and published long before. That it ac-
tually was some time before the other, appears to
me the more probable supposition of the two. By
the introduction to the Gospel, where the author
particularly addresses himself to his friend The-
ophilus, his whole intention at that time appears
to have been to give a history of our Lord's life,
teaching, and miracles. And even in concluding
the Gospel, no hint is given of any continuation
or further history then in view. Again, in the
beginning of the Acts, when he addresses the same
friend, he speaks of the Gospel as of a treatise
which he had composed on a former occasion, and
which was then well known. And as to the place
of publication, though nothing certain can be af-
firmed concerning it. I am inclined to think it
more probable that it was Antioch, or at least
some part of Sjria, if not Palestine. Every thing
here seems addressed to those who were well
acquainted with Jewish customs and places. No
hints are inserted, by way of explanation, as we
find in the Gospels of Mark and John.

§ 9. But, though no certainty can be had about
the precise time and place of publication, we
have, in regard to the Author, the same plea of
the uniform testimony of Christian antiquity,
which was pleaded in favour of the preceding
Evangelists, Matthew and Mark. Some indeed
have thought that, as an Evangelist, Luke has the
testimony of Paul himself, being, as they suppose,

218 PREFACE TO

the brother ivhose praise is in the Gospel^ mention-
ed in one of his Epistles'. But admitting that
Luke is the person there intended, another mean-
ing may, with greater plausibility, be put on the
expression in the Gospel, which rather denotes in
preaching the Gospel, than in writing the history
of its Author. The name Evangelist was first ap-
plied to those extraordinary ministers, such as
Philip and Timothy, both expressly called so '*',
who attended the Apostles, and assisted them in
their work. Luke was doubtless an Evangelist in
this sense, as well as in the current^* but later] ac-
ceptation of the term. It may, indeed, be justly
affirmed, that Paul appears to have been the first
who has quoted this gospel, though he does not
name Luke, and quoted it as of authority. In
writing to Timothy ", he has these words. For the
Scripture saith, " Thou shalt not muzzle the ox
" that treadeth out the corn," cmd " The labourer
" is worthy of his reward." The former of these
sayings is a quotation from the pentateuch ^^. The
latter is found no where else in these terms, but in
Luke *^ whose very words the Apostle has adopt-
ed. A^L09 "^o sgyaTi]s tov ^Lcsd'ov avxov. Lardner
has taken notice of allusions to some passages in
this Gospel to be found in some of the apostolic
fathers ; and there are evident quotations from it,
though without naming the author, in Justin Mar-
tyr, and the Epistle of the churches of Vienne and

9 2 Cor. viii. 18. ^o Acts, xxi. 8. 2 Tim. iv. 5.

H 1 Tim. V. 18. " Deut. xxv. 4. i3 Luj^e. x. 7.

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 219

Lyons. Tatian, a little after the middle of the
second century, composed a Harmony of the Gos-
pels, the first of the kind that had been attempted,
which he called diatessaron {Sia isaaagrov) of the
four, and which demonstrates that, at that time,
there were four Gospels, and no more, of establish-
ed authority in the church. Irenaius, not long
after, mentions all the Evangelists by name, ar-
ranging them according to the order wherein they
Avrote, which is the same with that universally
given them, throughout the Christian world, to
this day. When he speaks of Luke, he recites
many particulars which are peculiar to that Gos-
pel. And, though the reasons assigned by that
ancient author, why the Gospels can be neither
fewer, nor more, than four, we should justly con-
sider as very whimsical ; the attempt, though
unsuccessful, to account for it, shows at least the
certainty of the fact, that the four Gospels were
then received by Christians of all denominations,
and that beside them there was no gospel or his-
tory of Jesus, of any estimation in the church.
From that time downwards, the four Evangelists
are often mentioned ; and whatever spurious nar-
ratives have, from time to time, appeared, they
liave not been able to bear a comparison with
those, in respect either of antiquity or of intrinsic
excellence. Early in the third century, Ammonius
also wrote a Harmony of the four Gospels. As
these were at that time, and had been from their
first publication, so they continue to this day to
be, regarded as the great foundations of the
Christian faith. If Monsieur Freret had been so

220 PREFACE TO

lucky as to meet with Lardners Credibility of the
Gospel-history, and had taken the trouble to read
it attentively before he wrote his Examen Critique,
his natural penetration must have made him sensi-
ble, notwithstanding the artless simplicity of the
English writer, how little his own much-laboured
remarks can bear a comparison with the naked
truth.

§ 10. The Gospel by Luke has supplied us
with many interesting particulars, which had been
omitted by both his predecessors, Matthew and
Mark. From him we learn whatever relates to
the birth of John the Baptist; the annunciation;
and other important circumstances concerning the
nativity of the Messiah ; the occasion of Joseph's
being then in Bethlehem ; the vision granted to
the shepherds ; the early testimonies of Simeon
and Anna ; the wonderful manifestation of our
Lord's proficiency in knowledge, when only twelve
years old; his age at the commencement of his
ministry, connected with the year of the reigning
emperor. He has given us also an account of
several memorable incidents and cures which had
been overlooked by the rest; the conversion of
Zaccheus the publican ; the cure of the woman
who had been bowed down for eighteen years ;
and of the dropsical man ; the cleansing of the
ten lepers ; the repulse he met with when about
to enter a Samaritan city ; and the instructive re-
buke he gave, on that occasion, to two apostles,
for their intemperate zeal : also the affecting inter-
view he had, after his resurrection, with two of
his disciples, in the way to Emmaus, and at that

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 221

village. Luke has likewise added many edifying
parables to those which had been recorded by the
other Evangelists. Of this number are the para-
ble of the creditor who had two debtors ; of the
rich fool|who hoarded up his increase, and, when
he had not one day to live, vainly exulted in the
prospect of many happy yearT) of the rich man
and Lazarus ; of the reclaimed profligate ; of the
Pharisee and the publican praying in the temple ;
of the judge who was prevailed on by a Avidow's
importunity, though he feared not God, nor re-
garded man ; of the barren fig-tree ; of the com-
passionate Samaritan ; and several others ; most
of which, so early a writer as Irenasus has speci-
fied as peculiarly belonging to this Gospel ; and
has thei'eby shown to all after-ages, without in-
tending it, that it is, in every thing material, the
same book, which had ever been distinguished by
the name of this Evangelist till his day, and re-
mains so distinguished to ours.

§ H. In regard to Luke's character as a writer,
it is evident, that though the same general quality
of style, an unaffected simplicity, predominates in
all the Evangelists ; they are, nevertheless, dis-
tinguishable from one another. Luke abounds in
Hebraisms as much as any of them ; yet it must
be acknowledged, that there are also more Grecisms
in his language than in that of any of the rest.
The truth is, there is greater variety in his style,
which is probably to be ascribed to this circum-
stance, his having been more, and for a longer

VOL. III. 32

222 PREFACE TO

time, conversant among the Gentiles than any
other Evangelist. His ordinary place of abode, if
not the place of his birth, appears to have been
Antioch, the capital of Syria, the seat of govern-
ment, where people of the first distinction in the
province had their residence, and to which there
was great resort of strangers. Here the Greek
language had long prevailed. Besides, Luke's
occupation, as a physician, may very probably have
occasioned his having greater intercourse with
those of higher rank. Not that the profession
itself was then in great esteem in that country ;
for it has been justly observed, that in Rome, as
well as in Syria, slaves who gave early signs of
quickness of parts and manual dexterity, were
often instructed in physic, who, if they proved
successful, were commonly rewarded with their
freedom. That Luke himself, whatever may have
been his early condition in life, was, when a
Christian minister, a freeman and master of his
time, is evident from his attendance on the Apos-
tle Paul in his peregrinations for the advancement
of the Gospel. But the profession of medicine
and surgery (for these two^were then commonly
united) not only proved the occasion of a more
general intercourse with society, but served as a
strong inducement to employ some time in read-*
ing. This may sufficiently account for any supe-
riority this Evangelist may be thought to possess
above the rest, in point of language.

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 223

§ 12. His name, ^ovxas, Luke, rendered in one
place ", in the common translation, Liikas, is sup-
posed to have been a contraction of the Roman
name, Lucilius, or of Lucamis, in like manner as
Demas is contracted from Demetrius, and Epa-
phras from Epaphroditus. Names thus contracted
from the master's name were commonly given to
slaves, but not peculiarly to such. That a consid-
erable portion of Luke's time had been spent in
Rome, or at least in Italy, has been argued from
some Latinisms discovered in his style ; such as^\
80s sgyaaiav, da operam, endeavour ; and xaA«s
7Z0ULTS Tois fiKSovdiv vfids^^, Benefttcite his qui ode-
runt vos, with the dative case, Do ,oood to them
who hate you ; whereas, in the parallel place in
Matthew ^'^, the verb is construed more in the
Greek manner with the accusative; ytaXcas tzouits
rovs (.uaovvxas vfxas. But I see no reason why, in
the Evangelist Luke, by birth a Syrian, this should
be accounted a Latinism rather than a Syriasm,
as in Syriac the 7 prefixed (which is necessary in
the expression of this precept) is always consid-
ered as corresponding to the dative in Greek and
Latin. That he has also a greater variety in his
words and phrases than any of the other Evange-
lists, Avill be quickly discovered by an attentive
reader of the original. I mention one evidence of
this, from a circumstance I have had particular
occasion to attend to, which is this i Each of the

" Philem. 24. 15 ch. xii. 58.

16 Ch. vi. 27. 1^ Matth. v. 44.

224 PREFACE TO

Evangelists has a considerable number of words
•which are used by none of the rest ; but in Luke's
Gospel, the number of such peculiarities, or
words used in none of the other Gospels, is great-
er than that of the peculiar words found in all the
three other Gospels put together. Again, some
expressions which are frequent in the other Gos-
pels, in Luke occur but rarely. The Hebrew
word Amen, as an affirmative adverb joined with
Xeya v^iv, and used for ushering in solemnly the
instructions given by our Lord, is employed by
Luke much seldomer than by any of the other
Evangelists, Instead of it he sometimes says
ccAt/^gjs, sometimes vat, and once i^ii aXr^&siai
lEya vfiiv, phrases never used by the rest. On
the other hand, he oftener than they, employs the
neuter article ^o, in reference not to a noun, but
to a sentence, or part of a sentence. Of this
there are at least seven instances in his Gospel ^^
I recollect but two in the rest, one in Matthew ",
and one in Mark^°. As to these two, they are not
parallel places to an}^ of the passages wherein this
mode of construction has been adopted by Luke.
It may be observed, in passing, that the terms
peculiar to Luke are for the most part long and
compound words. The first word of his Gospel,
sTtetdr^Ttsg, is of the ]iumber. So much for what
regards his words and idioms.

18 Luke, i. 62. ix. 46. xxii. 2. 4. 23, 24. 37.
" Matth. xix. 18. 20 Mark, ix. 23.

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 225

§ 13. As to the other qualities of his style, we
may remark, that there is more of composition in
the sentences than is found in the other three.
Of this the very first sentence is an example,
which occupies no fewer than four verses. In the
passages, however, wherein those incidents are re-
lated, or those instructions given, which had been
anticipated by Matthew or by Mark, there is
sometimes, not always, a perfect coincidence with
these Evangelists in the expression, as well as in
the sense ; sometimes, however, the coincidence in
translations is more complete than in the original.
I have observed that there are degrees, even in
the simplicity of the sacred writers; for though
all the Evangelists are eminent for this quality,
there are some characteristic differences be-
tween ene and another, which will not escape the
notice of a reader of discernment. Matthew and
John have more simplicity than Mark ; and Luke
has, perhaps, the least of all. What has been ob-
served of the greater variety of his style, and of
his more frequent use of complex sentences, may
serye as evidence of this. And even as to the
third species of simplicity formerly mentioned ^\
simplicity of design, he seems to approach nearer
the manner of otlier historians, in giving what ma}^
be called his own verdict, in the narrative part of
his work. I remember s^J^ast^one instance of
this. In speaking of the Pharisees, he calls them
cpilagyvgoL^^, lovers of money. The distinction
with regard to Judas, which it was proper in them

2i Diss. III. § 18, &c. 22 ch. xvi. 14.

226 PREFACE TO

all to observe, as there were two of the name
among the apostles, is expressed by Luke with
more animation '^ "^o? xai syevexo itgoSorrfs, who
proved a traitor^ than by Matthew ^^ who says 'o
xai TtagaSovs avxov ; or by Mark ^^, whose expres-
sion is, 'os xat TtagsScoxev avxov ; both which
phrases, strictly interpreted, imply no more than
who delivered him up. The attempt made by the
Pharisees, to extort from our Lord what might
prove matter of accusation against him, is expres-
sed by Luke in language more animated than any
of the rest, T^g^avTO dsivcos sv€%blv, xai anodTOfioLXL-
Zhv avxov Ttsgt nXeiovov ^^, began vehemently to
press him ivith questions on mcmy points. On
another occasion, speaking of the same people, he
says, AvxoL 8s sjtXrici&ijaav avoias^^, But they ivere
filled with madness. In the moral instructions
given by our Lord, and recorded by this Evange-
list, especially in the parables, none can be hap-
pier in uniting an affecting sweetness of manner
with genuine simplicity. Of this union better
instances cannot be imagined, than those of the
humane Samaritan, and of the penitent prodigal.

§ 14. To conclude, though we have no reason to
consider Luke as, upon the whole, more observant
of the order of time than the other Evangelists, he
has been at more pains than any of them, to ascer-
tain the dates of some of the most memorable
events on which, in a great measure, depend the

23 Ch. vi. 16. 24 ch. X. 4. 25 ch. iii. 9.

26 Ch. xi. 53. 27 Ch. vi. 11.

LUKE'S GOSPEL. 227

dates of all the rest. In some places, however,
without regard to order, he gives a number of
detached precepts and instructive lessons, one af-
ter another, which probably have not been spoken
on the same occasion, but are introduced as they
occurred to the writer's memory, that nothing of
moment might be omitted. In regard to the latter
part of the life, and to the death of this Evange-
list, antiquity has not furnished us with any ac-
counts which can be relied on.

rHE

GOSPEL BY LUKE,

INTRODUCTION.

I. FORASMUCH as many have undertaken to
compose a narrative of those things which have

2 been accomplished amongst us, as they who loerCf
Jrom the beginning, eye-witnesses, and after-
wards ministers of the word, delivered them to

3 us ; I have also determined, having exactly
traced every thing from the first, to write a
particular account- to thee, most excellent The-

4 ophilus ; that thou may est know the certainty
of those matters wherein thou hast been in-
structed.

voT^ III. 33

230 ». LUKE.

c^* 1. &i;cT. I.

SECTION I.

THE ANNUNCIATION.

5 IN* the days of Herod, king ofJudea, there was
ichr.24;io. a priest named Zacharias, of the course of Ahi-

jah ; and his wife, named Elizabeth, ivas of the

6 daughters of Aaron. They were both right-
eous before God, blameless observers of all the

7 Lord^s commandments and ordinances. And
they had no child, because Elizabeth was barren,
and they were both advanced in years.

Lev 16;' 17. S J\*ow whcn hc came to officiate as priest in
9 the order of his course, it fell to him by lot, ac-
cording to the custom of the priesthood, to offer
incense in the sanctuary. And while the in-

10 cense was burnitig, the tvhole congregation were

11 praying without. Then there appeared to him
a messenger of the Lord, standing on the right

12 side of the altar of incense. And Zacharias
tvas discomposed at the sight, and in great ter-

13 ror. But the angel said to him, Fear not,
Zacharias ; for thy prayer is heard, and Eliza-
beth thy wife shall bear thee a son, whom thou

14 shalt name John^^. He shall be to thee matter
of joy and transport ; and many shall rejoice

2' The Lord^s favour.

S. LUKE. 231

SECT. I. CH. 1.

15 because of his birth. For he shall be great
before the Lord ; he shall not drink wine, nor
any fermented liquor; but he shall be filled
with the Holy Spirit, even from his mother's

16 womb. And many of the sons of Israel he

17 shall brinff back to the Lord their God. More- ^'*^ '*• 6-

^ Mat. 11 ; 1,4.

over, he shall go before them in the spirit and
power of Elijah, to reconcile fathers to their
children, and, by the wisdom of the righteous,
to render the disobedient a people well dis-

18 posed for the Lord, dnd Zacharias said to
the angel, Whereby shall I know this : for I am
an old man, and my wife is advanced in years?

19 The angel answering, said unto him, I am Ga-
brieP^ who attend in the presence of God, and

20 am sent to tell thee this joyful news. But
know that thou shalt be dumb, and shalt not
recover thy speech, until the day when these
things happen ; because thou hast not believed
my words, which shall be fulfilled in due time.

21 Meantime the people waited for Zacharias,
and wondered that he staid so long in the sanc-

22 tiiary. But when he came out, he could not
speak to them ; and they perceived that he had
seen a vision in the sanctuary ; for he made
'them understand by signs, and remained speech-

23 less. Jlnd when his days of officiating were

24 expired, he returned home. Soon after, Eliza-
beth his wife conceived, and lived in retirement

25 five months, and said. The Lord hath done this

for me, purposing now to deliver me from the
reproach I lay under among men.

GodPs potver.

252 S. LUKE.

CH. 1. SECT. I.

26 JYOW in the sixth month God sent Gabriel
his messenger, to Jfazareth, 0 city of Galilee ;

27 to a virgin betrothed to a man called Joseph, of
the house of David; and the virgin's name ivas

28 Mary. When the angel entered, he said to her.
Hail, favourite of heaven ! the Lord be with

29 thee, thou happiest of women ! jlt his appear-
ance and words she ivas perplexed, and revolv-
ed in her mind what this salutation could mean.

30 ^nd the angel said to her. Fear not, Mary, for
}^-''K^K. 31 thou hast found favour with God. And behold,

Mat. 1 ; 21. '

ch. 2; 21. thou shalt conceive and bear a son, whom thou

Dan. 7 ; 14. '

32 shalt name Jesus . He shall be great, and
shall be called the Son of the Highest. And
the Lord God will give him the throne of Da-

33 vid his father. And he shall reign over the
house of Jacob for ever: his reign shall never

34 end. Then said Mary to the angel. How shall
this be, since I have no intercourse with man .''

35 The angel answering, said unto her, The Holy
Spirit will descend upon- thee, and the power
of the Highest will overshadow thee; there-
fore the Holy progeny shall be called the Son

36 of God. And lo, thy cousin Elizabeth also
hath conceived a son in her old age ; and she
who is called barren, is now in her sixth

37 month : for nothing is impossible with God.

38 ^Ind Mary said. Behold the handmaid of the
Lord. Be it unto me according to thy word.
Then the angel departed.

39 In those days Mary set out and travelled

^^ Saviour.

S. LUKE. 233

SECT. I. Cll- 1.

expeditiously into the hill-country, to a city of

40 Judah ; where hamng entered the house of

41 Zacharias, she saluted Elizabeth, ^s soon as
Elizabeth heard Manfs salutation, the babe
leaped in her womb ; and Elizabeth was filled

42 with the Holy Spirit, and cried ivith a loud
voice. Thou art the most blessed of women,

43 and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. But
how have I deserved this honour, to be visited

44 by the mother of my Lord ! for know, that as
soon as the sound of thy salutation reached
mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb for

45 joy. And happy is she who believed, that the
things which the Lord hath promised her, shall
be performed.

46* The7t Mary said. My soul magnifieth the
Lord, and my spirit rejoiceth in God my Sa-

48 viour ; because he hath not disdained the low
condition of his handmaid, for henceforth all

49 posterity will pronounce me happy. For the Al-
mighty Avhose name is venerable, hath done

50 wonders for me. His mercy on them who fear
him, extendeth to generations of generations.

51 He displayeth the strength of his arm, and dis-

52 pelleth the vain imaginations of the proud. He Ps. 33 ; 10.
pulleth down potentates from their thrones, and 1 Sam. 2 fe,

53 exalteth the lowly. The needy he loadeth with is'^i ;'8.
benefits; but the rich he spoileth of every 22 "is. '

54 thing. He supporteth Israel his servant (as he

55 promised to our fathers,) ever inclined to mer-

56 cy towards Abraham and his race. Jlnd Mary,
after staying ivith Elizabeth about three months,
returned home.

234 ^. LUKE.

CH. 1. SECT. II,

SECTION II.

THE NATIVITY.

57 WHEJS* the time for Elizabeth's delivery was

58 come, she brought forth a son : and her iieigh-
bours and relations ivho heard that the Lord
had shown her great kindness, congratulated

59 with her. And on the eighth day, when they
came to the child'^s circumcision, they would
have him called by his father^ s name, Zacharias.

60 And his mother interposed, saying. No; but

61 he shall be called John. They said unto her.
There is none of thy kindred of that name

62 They therefore asked his father by signs, how

63 he would have him called. He having demand-
ed a table-book, wrote thereon, " His name is

64 " John,''"' which surprised them all. And his
mouth was opened directly, and his tongue

65 [loosed.^ And he spake, praising God. JVow
all in the iieighbourhood were struck with awe ;
and the fame of these things spread throughout

^& all the hill-country of Judea. And all who
heard these things, pondering them in their
hearts, said. What will this child prove here-
after } And the hand of the Lord was with him.

S. LUKE. 335

SECT. II. <''"• 2.

67 Then Zacharias hisfath er being filled ivith the

68 Holy Spirit, prophesied, saying, Blessed be the
Lord the God of Israel, because he hath visit-

69- ed and redeemed his people ; and (as anciently

he promised by his holy Prophets) hath raised fs. i32; \i.
a prince for our deliverance in the house of

71 David his servant; for our deliverance from jer. 23;6.
our enemies, and from the hands of all who

72 hate us; in kindness to our forefathers, and

73 remembrance of his holy covenant ; the oath Gen. 22 ; i6-

111 r. 1 * 1 1 J^'"- ^1 5 ^3*

74- which he swore to our father Abraham, to grant

unto us, that being rescued out of the hands of

75 our enemies, we might serve him boldly, in
piety and uprightness, all the days of our life.

76 And thou, child, shalt be called a Prophet of ch. 1 ; 17.
the Most High ; for thou shalt go before the

77 Lord, to prepare his way, by giving the knowl-
edge of salvation to his people, in the remis-

78 sion of their sins, through the tender compas- Mai. 4; 2^
sion of our God, who hath caused a light to

79 spring from on high to visit us, to enlighten
those who abide in darkness and in the shades
of death, to direct our feet into the way of
peace.

80 »N*ow the child greiv, and acquired strength
of mind, and continued in the deserts, until the
time lohen he made himself known to Israel.

II. ^BOUT that time Cesar Augustus issued an

edict that all the inhabitants of the empire

should be registered. {This first register took

1 effect lohen Cyrenius^^ loas president of Syria.)

^^ In the Latin authors Quirmhtf;

236 S. LUKE.

CH. 2. SECT. l\.

Mat. 2 ; 4- 3 When all went to be registered, every one to his

Jo. 7 ; 42. . ° ' .7

4 02i;?i c^/i/, Joseph also went from Nazareth, a
city of Galilee, to the city of David in Judea

5 called Bethlehem {for he loas of the house and
lineage of David,) to be registered, ivith Mary

6 his betrothed wife, ivho was pregnant. While
they were there, the time came that she should

1 be delivered. And she brought forth her first-
born son, and swathed him, and laid him in a
manger, because there ivas no room for them in
the house allotted to strangers.

8 JYoiv there tvere shephe^^ds in the fields in
that country, tcho tended their flocks by turns

9 through the night-tvatches. On a sudde^i a
messenger of the Lord stood by them, and a
divine glory encompassed them with light, and

10 they were frightened exceedingly. But the an-
gel said to them, Fear not ; for lo I bring you
good tidings which shall prove matter of great

11 joy to all the people; because to day is born
unto you, in the city of David, a Saviour, who

12 is the Lord Messiah. And by this ye shall
knovY him ; ye shall find the babe in swaddUng

13 bands, lying in the manger. Instantly the an-
gel ivas attended by a multitude of the heavenly

14 host, ivho praised God, saying. Glory to God in
the highest heaven, and peace upon the earth,
and good will towards men.

15 And when the angels returned to heaven,
having left the shepherds, these said one to
another. Let us go to Bethlehem, and see this
which hath happened, whereof the Lord hath

16 informed us. And hastening thither, they found

S. LUKE. 237

SECT. II. ('H. '2.

Mary and Joseph ivith the babe ivho lay in the

17 manger. When they saw this, they jmblished
what had been imparted to them concerning this

18 child. And all who heard it, loondered at the

19 things told them by the shepherds. Bnt Mary
let none of these things escape unobserved,
iveighing every circumstance ivithin herself.

20 And the shepherds returned, glorifying and
praising God for all that they had heard and
seen, agreeably to what had been declared unto
them.

21 OJV' the eighth day, when the child ivas cir- Oeii.i7;i2.

ch. 1 • 3!.

cumcised, they called him Jesus, the angel hav-
ing given him that name before his mother con-
ceived him.

22 AJ^D when the time of their purification was Lev. 12 -, 2-
expired, they carried, him to Jerusalem, as the

law of Moses appoinleth, to present him to the

23 Lord {as it is ivritten in the law of God,

" Every male, ivho is the first-born of his mother, Ex. 13 -, 2.^

24 " is consecrated to the Lord''"' .•) and to offer the ^^^' '
sacrifice enjoined in the laiv, a pair of turtle-
doves, or two young pigeons.

25 *N*ow there was at Jerusalem a man named
Simeon, a just and a religious man, ivho ex-
pected the consolation of Israel ; and the Holy

26 Spirit teas upon him, and had revealed unto
him, that he should not die until he had seen

27 the Lord's Messiah. This man came, guided

28 by the Spirit, into the temple. And ivhen the
parents brought in the child Jesus, to do for

VOL. III. 34 <

238 S. LUKE.

CH. 2. SECT. II.

him what the law required, he took him into his

29 arms, and blessed God, and said, Now, Lord,
thou dost in peace dismiss thy servant, accord-

30 ing to thy word ; for mine eyes have seen the

31 Saviour, whom thou hast provided in the sight

32 of all the world ; a luminary to enlighten the
nations, and be the glory of Israel thy people.

14. 33 ^nd Joseph, and the mother of Jesus, heard
with admiration the things spoken concerning

34 him. And Simeon blessed them, and said to
Mary his mother, This child is destined for the
fall and the rise of many in Israel, and to

35 serve as a mark for contradiction (yea, thine
own soul shall be pierced as with a javelin ;)
that the thoughts of many hearts may be dis-
closed.

36 There was also a prophetess, Anna, daughter
of Phanuel, of the tribe of Asher, in an ad-
vanced age, ivho had lived seven years ivith a

37 husband, ivhom she married when a virgin ; and
being note a widoio of about eighty four years,
departed not from the temple, but served God

38 in prayer and fasting night and day ; she also
coming in at that instant, gave thanks to the
Lord, and spake concerning Jesus to all those
in Jerusalem who expected deliverance.

39 After they had performed every thing re-
quired by the laio of the Lord, they returned

40 to Galilee, to their own city Mazareth. And
the child grew and acquired strength of mind,
being filled ivith wisdotn, and adorned with a
div ine gracefu In ess.

t\(i\r A

S. LUKE. 939

S£CT. HI. CH. 2.

SECTION III.

THE BAPTISM.

41 J\rOW the parents of Jesus went yearly to Je-

42 rtisalem at the feast of the passover. And Ex. 23 ; i4-
when he was twelve years old. they having gone ^" ' '
thither, according to the usage of the festival,

43 and remained the customary time; being on
their return, the child Jesus staid behind in
Jerusalem, and neither Joseph nor his mother

44 knew it. They supposing him to be in the com-
pany, went a doj/s journey, and then sought
him among their relations and acquaintance :

45 but not finding him, they returned to Jerusalem,

46 seeking him. And after three days, they found
him in the temple, sitting among the doctors,
both hearing them, and asking them questions.

Al And all who heard him were astonished ; but ,

48 they who saw him were amazed at his under-
standing and ansivers. And his mother said to
him. Son, why hast thou treated us thus.^ Behold,
thy father and I have sought thee with sorrow.

49 He ansivered. Why did ye seek me ? Knew ye

50 not that I must be at my Father's } But they
did not comprehend his ansiver.

240 S. LUKE.

CH. 3. SECT. in.

5 1 Jlnd he returned with them to J\*azareth, and
2vas subject unto them. And his mother treas-

^2' ured up all these things in her memory. And
Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature^ and in
power ivith God and man. 0 ' t ■ ' '^ 1 [ S'

III. JSTOW in the ffteenth year of the reign of
Tiberius^ Pontius Pilate being procurator of
Judea, Herod tetrarch of Galilee, Philip his
brother tetrarch of Iturea, and the province of
Trachonitis, and Lysanias tetrarch of Abilene,
Acts, 4 ; 6. 2 in the high priesthood of Annas ^^ and Caia-
Mar. 1 ;' 2- phas, the ivord of God came, in the wilderness,
Jo. 1 ;'23- 3 to John the son of Zacharias. And he ivent
through all the country along the Jordan, pub-
lishing the baptism of reformation for the re-

4 mission of sins. As it is written in the book of
the Prophet Isaiah, " The voice of one pro-
" claiming in the ivilderness, prepare a ivay
'"'• for the Lord^^, make for him a straight pas-

5 " sage. Let every valley be filled, every moun-
" tain and hill be levelled ; let the crooked
" roads be made straight, and the rough ways

6 " smooth, that all flesh may see the Saviour
Mat. 3; 7- 7 " [scnt] of God.^^ Then said he to the multi-
tudes ivho flocked out to be baptized by him,
OiTspring of vipers, who hath prompted you

8 to flee from the impending vengeance ? Pro-
duce then the proper fruits of reformation ;
and not say, within yourselves, ' We have
' Abraham for our father ;' for I assure you,

•^' Called by Josephu?. Jlnanns. ^2 Jehovah.

S. LUKE. 241

SECT. in. CH. 3.

that of these stones God can raise children to
9 Abraham. And even now the axe lieth at the
root of the trees. Every tree, therefore, which
produceth not good fruit, is felled and thrown
into the fire.

10 Upon this the multitude asked him. WhatiJo-3;n.

Ja. 2 ; 15 •

1 1 must we do then } He answered, Let him who
hath two coats impart to him who hath none ;
and let him who hath victuals do the same.

12 There came also publicans to be baptized, who

13 said, Rabbi, what must we do ? He answered,
Exact no more than what is appointed you.

14 Soldiers likewise asked him, And what must
we do ? He answered. Injure no man, either
by violence, or false accusation, and be con-
tent with your allowance.

15 As the people were in suspense concerning
John, every man imagini?ig ivithin himself that

16 he might be the Messiah, John addressed them

all, sayi?ig, I indeed baptize in water ; but one Mat. 3; ii-
mightier than I cometh, whose shoe-latchet I jo!'i; 26-
am not worthy to untie; he will baptize you ^^'n'/je!'

17 in the Holy Spirit and fire: his winnowing ^ ^^ ' ^*
shovel is in his hand, and he will thoroughly
cleanse his grain ; he will gather the wheat

into his granary, and consume the chaff in un-

18 quenchable fire. And ivith many other exhor-
tations, he published the good tidings to the
people.

19 But Herod the tetrarch having been reproved Mat. i4;fj-
by him, on account of Herodias his brother^s

ivife, and for all the crimes which Herod had

20 committed, added this to the number, that he
confined John in prison.

242 S. LUKE.

CH. 3. SECT. lil.

Mat. 3; 13- 21 J^OJV wheti John baptized all the people,
Jo. i ; 32. Jesus was likeivise baptized ; and while he

^h%^^ib^' 2^ prayed, the heaven was opened, and the Holy
^t'l'v'' Spirit descended upon him in a bodily form,
like a dove, and a voice came from heaven,
which said, Thou art my beloved Son ; in thee

23 I delight. JsTow Jesus was himself about thirty
years in subjection, being {as ivas supposed) a

24 son of Joseph, son of Heli, son of Matthat, son
of Levi, son of Melchi, son of Janna, son of

25 Joseph, son of Mattathias, son of Amos, son of
JVahum, son of Esli, son of JsTaggai, son of

26 Maath, son of Mattathias, son of Shimei, son of

27 Joseph, son of Judah, son of Joanna, son of
Reza, son of Zerubbabel, son of Salathiel, son of

28 JVer/, son of Melchi, son of Jlddi, son of Co-

29 sam, son of Elmodam, son of Er, son of Joses,
son of Eliezer, son of Jorim, son of Matthat,

30 son of Levi, son of Simeon, son of Judah, son
'^\ of Joseph, son of Jonan, son of Eliakim, son

of Meleah, son of Mainan, son of Mattatha,

32 son of J^athan, son of David, son of Jesse, son
of Obed, son of Boaz, son of Salmon, son of

33 JYahson, soti of Amminadab, son of Ram, son

34 of Hezron, son of Pharez, son of Judah, son
of Jacob, son of Isaac, son of Abraham, son of

35 Terah, son of J^ahor, son of Serug, son of Reu,

36 son of Peleg, son of Eber, son of Salah, son
of Cainan, son of Arphaxad, son of Shem, son of

37 JSToah, son of Lamech, son of Methuselah, son
of Enoch, son of Jared, son of Mehalaliel, son

38 of Cainan, son of Enos, son of Seth, son of
Adam, son of God.

S. LUKE. 243

SECT. 111. CH. 4.

IV. J^OW Jesus ^ full of the Holy Spirit, return- Mat. 4; i-
cdfrom the Jordan, and tvas led by the Spirit ' '

2 into the loilderness, where he continued forty
days, and teas tempted by the devil. Having
eaten nothing all that time, ivhen it ivas ended,

3 he was hungry. And the devil said to him. If
thou be a Son of God, command this stone to

4 become bread. Jesus answered him, saying. It Deut. 8; s,
is written, " Man liveth not by bread only, but

5 " by whatever God pleaseth." Then the devil
having brought him to the top of a high moun-
tain, shoived him all the kingdoms of the earth

6 in an instant, and said to him. All this power
and glory I will give thee ; for it is delivered

7 to me, and to whomsoever I will, I give it ; if,
therefore, thou wilt worship me, it shall all be

8 thine. Jesus ansivering, said. It is written,

" Thou shalt worship the Lord ^^ thy God, and Deut. 6 ; i3.
0 " shalt serve him only." Then he brought him \ skm. 7;S.
to Jerusalem, and placing him on the battlement
of the temple, said to him, If thou be a Son of

10 God, throw thyself down hence ; for it is writ-
ten, " He will give his angels charge concern- Ps. 9i; ii.

11" ing thee to keep thee ; and in their arms they
" shall uphold thee, lest thou dash thy fool

12 " against a stone." Jesus ansioered. It is said, Deut. 6; i6.
" Thou shalt not put the Lord ^^ thy God to
" the proof." IVhen the devil had ended all the
temptation, he departed from him for a time.

S3 Jehovah. 34 Jehovah-

244 S. LUKE.

CH. 4. SECT. JV.

SECTION IV.

THE ENTRAKICJi ON THE MINISTRY.

Mat. 4; 12. 14 THEJY Jcsiis, by the impulse of the Spirit, re-
' ' turned to Galilee, and his renoivn spread
15 throughout the ivhole country, and he taught in
their synagogues ivith universal applause.

Mat. 13; 54- 16 Being come to J^azareth, where he had been

Ja 4 f 43* brought up, he entered the synagogue, as his

custom ivas, on the Sabbath day, and stood up

17 to read. And they jnit into his hands the book

of the Prophet Isaiah, and having ope?ied the

book, he found the place where it loas ivritten.

Is. 61 ; 1- 18 " The Spirit of the Lord ^^ is upon me, i?ias-
" much as he hath anointed me to publish glad
" tidings to the poor ; he hath commissioned
" me to heal the broken-hearted, to announce
'' liberty to the captives, and recovery of sight

19 " ?o the blind, to release the oppressed, to 'pro-
" claim the year of acceptance with the Lord^^.''''

20 And having closed the book, and returned it to
the servant, he sat doivn. And the eyes of all in

21 the synagogue ivere fixed upon him. And he
began with saying to them. This very day the

^^ Jehovah. ^^ Jehovah.

S. LUKE. 245

SECT. IV. " CH. 4.

Scripture which ye have just now heard is fulfil-

22 led. ^nd all extolled him ; but being astonished
at the words full of grace which he uttered, they

23 said, Is not this Joseph's son ? He said unto
them, Ye will doubtless apply to me this pro-
verb, ' Physician, cure . thyself.' Do as great
things here in thine own country, as we hear

24 thou hast done in Capernaum. But in fact,
added he, no Prophet was ever well received

25 in his own country. I tell you of a truth, there i Ki. n ; 9.
were many widows in Israel in the days of
Elijah, when heaven was shut up for three

years and a half, so that there was great famine

26 throughout all the land : yet to none of them
was Elijah sent, but to a widow in Sarepta ^^ of

27 Sidonia. There were likewise many lepers in

Israel in the days of Elisha the Prophet : and 2Ki. 5; u.
Naaman the Syrian was cleansed, but none of

28 those. On hearing this, the tvhole synagogue

29 were enraged, and breaking up, drove him oat
of the city, and brought him to the brow of the
mountain whereon their city was built, that they

30 might throw him down headlong. But he pass-
ing through the midst of them, went away.

31 Then he came to Capernaum, a city of Galilee,

32 and taught .them on the Sabbath. And they Mat. 7; 28.
were astonished at his manner of teaching ; for

he spoke with authority.

33 JSTow there was in the synagogue a manpos- Mar. i; 23.
sessed by the spiiit of an unclean demon, who

37 In the Old Testament Zarephath.
VOL. III. 35

246 S. LUKE.

CH. 4. ' SECT. IV.

34 roared out, saying, Ah! Jesus of Nazareth,
what hast thou to do with us ? Art thou come
to destroy us ? I know who thou art, the Holy

35 one of God. And Jesus rebuked him, saying.
Be silent, and come out of him. Whereupon
the demon, having thrown him down in the mid-
dle of the assembly, came out tvithout harming

36 him. And they were all in amazement, and
said one to another. What meaneth this, that
with authority and power he commandeth the

37 unclean spirits, and they come out ? Thence-
forth his fame loas blazed in every corner of the

country.
Mat. 8; 14- 38 When he teas gone out of the synagogue, he
entered the house of Simon, ivhose ivife^s mother
had a violent fever, and they entreated him on

39 her behalf Jesus standing near her, rebuked
the fever, and it left her, and she instantly arose
and served them.

40 After sunset, all they loho had any sick, of
ivhatever kind of disease, brought them to him ;
and he, laying his hands on every one, cured

iiar. 1 ; 34. 41 them. Dcmous also came out of many, crying out.
Thou art the Messiah, the Son of God. But
he rebuked them, and ivould not allow them to
speak, because they knew that he ivas the Mes-

42 siah. When it was day, he retired into a desert
place ; and the midtitude sought him out, and
came to him, and. urged him not to leave them ;

43 but he said to them, I must publish the good
tidings of the reign of God in other cities also,

44 because for this purpose I am sent. Accord-
ingly he made this publication in the synagogues
of Galilee.

S. LUKE. 247

SECT. IV. CH. 5.

V. OJ^E time, as he stood by the lake of Genneza-
reth ^^, the multitude pressing upon him to hear

2 the word of God, he saw two barks aground,
near the edge, but the fishermen zvere on shore

3 washing their nets. Having gone aboard one
of them, which was Simon^s, he desired him to
put off a little from the land. Then he sat
doivn, and taught the people out of the bark.

4 When he had done speaking, he said to Si-
mon, Launch out into deep water, and let down

f) your nets for a draught. Simon ansivered. Mas-
ter, we have toiled all night, and have caught

6 nothing; nevertheless, at thy word, I will let
down the net. Having done this, they inclosed
such a multitude of fishes, that the net began to

7 break. And they beckoned to their companions
in the other bark to come and help them. And
they came and laded both the barks, so that they

8 were near sinking. When Simon Peter saw
this, he threw himself at Jesus'* knees, crying.
Depart from me. Lord, for I am a sinful man.

9 For the draught of fishes ivhich they had taken
had filled him and all his companions with ter-

10 ror, particularly James and John, sons of Zebe- §
dee, who loere Simon's partners. And Jesus
said to Simon, Fear not, henceforth thou shalt

1 1 catch men. And having brought their barks to
land, they forsook all and followed him,

12 When he was in one of the ?ieighbouring mslL s -, 2-
cities, a man covered ivith leprosy, happening to ^^^^' ' ' ^^'
see him, threw himself on his face, and besought

3S In the Old Testament, Chinnereth.

248 S. LUKE.

CH. 5. SECT. IV.

him, saying, Master, if thou wilt, thou canst

13 cleanse me. Jesus stretching out his hand, and

touching him, said, I will ; be thou cleansed.

That instant his leprosy departed from him.

Ley. 14; 3- ]4 ^nd he Commanded him to tell nobody. But

go [said he^ show thyself to the priest, and

present the ofiering appointed by Moses, for

notifying to the people that thou art cleansed.

15 Yet so much the more was Jesus every tvhere
talked of, that vast multitudes flocked to hear
him, and to be cured by him of their maladies.

16 ^nd he ivithdrew into solitary places, and
prayed.

17 OJ^E day, as he was teaching, and phari-
sees, and doctors of law, who had come from Je-
rusalem, and from every totvn of Galilee and
Judea, were sitting by ; the power of the Lord.

Mat. 9 ;2- 18 ivas cxertcd in the cure of the sick. Jlnd behold
some men carrying on a bed a man afflicted with
a palsy, endeavoured to bring him in, and place
19 him before Jesus ; but finding it impracticable,
by reason of the croivd, they gat upon the roof,
and let him down through^ the tiling, with the

ch. 7 ; 48. 20 Uttlc bed in the midst before him. Jesus per-
ceiving their faith, said to him, Man, thy sins

21 are forgiven thee. On tohich the scribes and
the pharisees reasoned thus, ' Who is this that
* speaketh blasphemies 9 Can any one forgive

22 ' sins beside God?'' Jesus knoiving their thoughts,
addressed himself to them, and said. What are

23 ye reasoning in your hearts "^ Whether is easier,
to say, ' Thy sins are forgiven thee ;' or to say

24 [with effect] ' Arise and walk .'" But, that ye

Mar. 2 ; 3«

S. LUKE. 249

SECT. IV. CH. 5.

may know that the Son of Man hath power
upon the earth to forgive sins, Arise {said he
to the palsied man,) take up thy bed, and return

25 to thy house. That instant he 7wse in their
presence, took up his bed, and returned home,

26 glorifying God. Seeing this, they were all
struck ivith amazement and reverence, and glo-
rified God, saying, We have seen incredible
things to-day.

27 ^fter this he went out, and ohservins^ a publi- Mat. 9 ; 9.
can named Levi sitting at the toll-office, said to

28 him. Follow me. ^nd he arose, left all, and

29 followed him. And Levi made him a great

entertainment in his own house, where there
was a great company of publicans and others at

30 table with them. But the scribes and the phari-
sees of the place murmured, saying to his disci-
ples. Why do ye eat and drink with publicans

31 and sinners ? Jesus answering, said unto them.
It is not the healthy, but the sick, who need a

32 physician. I am come to call, not the right-
eous, but sinners, to reformation.

33 Then they asked him, How is it that the dis- Mat. 9 ; i4-
ciples of John, and likewise those of the phari-

sees, frequently fast and pray, but thine eat and

34 drink ? He answered. Would ye have the bride-
men fast, while the bridegroom is with them }

35 But the days will come wherein the bride-
groom shall be taken from them : in those days

36 they will fast. He added this similitude. No-
body mendeth an old mantle with new cloth ;
otherwise the new will rend the old ; besides,
the old and the new will never suit each other.

250 S. LUKE.

CH. 6. SECT. IV.

37 Nobody putteth new wine into old leathern
bottles ; otherwise the new wine will burst the
bottles, and thus the wine will be spilled, and

38 the bottles rendered useless. But if new wine
be put into new bottles, both will be preserved.

39 Besides, a man, after drinking old wine, calleth
not immediately for new ; for he saith, * The
' old is milder.'

Mat. 12; 1- VI. OJ^ the Sabbath called secondprime, as Je-
sus was passing through the cornjields, his disci-
ples plucked the ears of corn, and rubbed them in

2 their hands, and ate them. And some pharisees
said to them, Why do ye that which it is not law-

3 ful, on the Sabbath, to do ? Jesus replying, said
1 Sam. 21; 1- to them, Did ye never read what David and his
Leyr, 24; 5- ^ attendants did, when they were hungry; how

he entered the mansion of God, and took and

ate the loaves of the presence, and gave also of

this bread to his attendants ; though it cannot

,0 be eaten lawfully by any but the priests } He

added, The Son of Man is master even of the

Sabbath.

Mat. 12; 9- 6 // happened also, on another Sabbath, that he

^"•^'^* went into the synagogue, and taught; and a

man was there, lohose right hand was blasted.

7 Mow the scribes and the pharisees ivatched to
see whether he loould heal on the Sabbath, that

8 they might Jind matter for accusing him. But
he knowing their thoughts, said to the man
whose hand ivas blasted, Arise, and stand in the
middle. And he arose and stood. Then Jesus

9 said to them, I would ask you. What is it lawful
to do on the Sabbath ? Good or ill .'* To save

S. LUKE. 251

SECT. V. t'H. 6.

10 or to destroy ? And looking around on them all,
he said to the man. Stretch out thy hand ; and
in doing this, his hand was rendered sound like

11 the other. But they tvere filled with madness,
and consulted together what they should do to
Jesus.

SECTION V.

THE KOimi\AT10N OF APOSTLES.

12 LY those days Jesus retired to a mountain to Mat. i0;2-
pray, and spent the tvhole night in an oratory. ^'^' '

13 When it was day, he called to him his disciples ;
and of them he chose tivelve, ivhom he named

14 Apostles. Simon, whom he also named Peter,
and Andreiv his brother, James and John, Philip

15 and Bartholomew, Matthew and Thomas, James

son of Alpheus, and Simon called the Zealous, jude, i,

16 Judas brother of James, and Judas Iscariot,
loho proved a traitor.

17 Afterward, Jesus coming doivn loith them,
stopped in a plai?i, whither a company of his
disciples, loilh a vast multitude from all parts
ofJudea, Jerusalem, and the maritime country
of Tyre and Sidon, were come to hear him, and

18 to he healed of their diseases. Those also ivho
were infested with unclean spirits, came and

19 ivere cured. And every one strove to touch

252 S. LUKE.

CH. 6. SECT. V.

him., because a virtue came from him., which
healed them all.

Mat. 5 ; 3- 20 THEJ\* lifting his eyes on his disciples., he

said., Happy ye poor, for the kingdom of God

21 is yours! Happy ye that hunger now, for ye

shall be satisfied ! Happy ye that weep now,

Is. 61 ; 3. 22 for ye shall laugh ! Happy shall ye be when

andV; 14. ' mexi shall hate you, and separate you from their
society ; yea, reproach and defame you, on ac-
23 count of the Son of Man! Rejoice on that day,
and triumph, knowing that your reward in heav-
en is great ! for thus did their fathers treat the

Is. 65 ; 13- 24 Prophets. But woe unto you rich ; for ye

25 have received your comforts ! Woe unto you
that are full ; for ye shall hunger ! Woe unto
you who laugh now ; for ye shall mourn and

26 weep ! Woe unto you, when men shall speak
well of you ; for so did their fathers of the
false prophets.

Mat. 5 ; 44- 27 But I charge you, my hearers, love your ene-
Ro. 12; 20. mies, do good to them who hate you, bless

28 them who curse you, and pray for them who

29 traduce you. To him who smiteth thee on one
cheek, present the other ; and from him who

Tob. 4; 16. 30 taketh thy mantle, withhold not thy coat. Give
to every one who asketh thee ; and from him
who taketh away thy goods, do not demand

Mat. 7; 12. 31 them back. And as ye would that men should

32 do unto you, do ye likewise unto them. For
if ye love those [only] who love you, what
thanks are ye entitled to } since even sinners

33 love those who love them. And if ye do good

S. LUKE. 253

SECT. V. ^^' "•

to those [only] who do good to you, what
thanks are ye entitled to ? since even sinners

34 do the same. And if ye lend to those [only]
from whom ye hope to receive, what thanks
are ye entitled to ? since even sinners lend to
sinners, that they may receive as much in re-

35 turn. But love ye your enemies, do good and
lend, nowise despairing ; and your reward shall
be great; and ye shall be sons of the Most
High ; for he is kind to the -ungrateful and

36 malignant. Be therefore merciful, as your
Father is merciful.

37 Judge not, and ye shall not be judged ; con- ^^2^.^]'

38 demn not, and ye shall not be condemned ; re- ^*''' * ' ^'*
lease, and ye shall be released ; give, and ye

shall get : good measure, pressed and shaken,
and heaped, shall be poured into your lap ; for
with the same measure wherewith ye give to
others, ye yourselves shall receive.

39 He used also this comparison : Can the blind ^' '
guide the blind ? Will not both fall into a ditch ? ^'''- ^^ ' ^^

40 The disciple is not above his teacher ; but eve-
ry finished disciple shall be as his teacher.

41 And why observest thou the mote in thy broth- MatV/s.'
er's eye ; but perceivest not the thorn in thine

42 own eye ? Or how canst thou say to thy broth-
er, ' Brother, let me take out the mote which
' is in thine eye,' not considering that there
is a thorn in thine own eye ? Hypocrite, first

- take the thorn out of thine own eye : then thou
wilt see to take out the mote which is in thy

43 brother's eye. That is not a good tree which ^"/j J ^3"-

VOL. ni. 36

254 S. LUKE.

OH. T. SECT. V.

yieldeth bad fruit ; nor is that a bad tree

44 which yieldeth good fruit. For every tree is
known by its own fruit. Figs are not gathered
off thorns ; nor grapes off a bramble-bush.

45 The good man, out of the good treasure of his
heart, bringeth that which is good : the bad
man, out of the bad treasure of his heart, bring-
eth that which is bad ; for it is out of the ful-
ness of his heart that his mouth speaketh.

lio.'2;'i3. 46 But why do ye, in addressing me, cry, Mas-
' ■ ter, Master, and obey not what I command .'*

47 Whoever cometh to me, and heareth my pre-
cepts, and practiseth them, I will show you

48 whom he resembleth : he resembleth a man
who built a house, and digging deep, laid the
foundation upon the rock : and when an inun-
dation came, tlfe torrent broke upon that house,
but could not shake it ; for it was founded uj^on

49 the rock. But he who heareth, and doth not
practise, resembleth a man who, without laying
a foundation, built a house upon the earth ;
whicli, when the torrent brake against it, fell,
and became a great pile of ruins.

Mats- 5 ^■^^' JVHEJK* he had finished his discourse in the
audience of the people, he entered Capernaum^

2 And a centurion's servant, ivho teas dear to his

3 master, tvas sick, and in danger of dying. And
the centurion having heard concerning Jesus,
sent to him Jetvish elders, to entreat him to come

4 and save his servant. When they came to
JesuSj they earnestly besought him, saying, He

S. LUKE. 255

3»CT. V. CH. 7.

5 is worthy of this favour ; for he loveth our na-
tion ; and it was he who built our synagogue.

6 Theti Jesus ivent ivilh them ; and lohcn he was
not far from the house, the centurion sent

friends to him to say, Master, trouble not thy-
self; for I have not deserved that thou shouldst

7 come under my roof; wherefore neither thought
I myself fit to come into thy presence : say but

8 the word, and my servant will be healed. For
even I, who am under the authority of others,
having soldiers under me, say to one, ' Go,' and
he goeth, to another, ' Come,' and he cometh,

and to my servant, * Do this,' and he doeth it. »

9 Jesus hearing these things, admired him, and
turning, said to the multitude which followed, I
assure you I have not found so great faith,

10 even in Israel, ^nd they who had been sent
having returned to the house, found the servant
well who had been sick.

1 1 The day follotving, he went into a city called
J^ain, accompanied by his disciples and a great

12 croivd. As he approached the gate of the city^
the people were carryi?ig out a dead man, the
only son of his mother, who ivas a ividow ; and

13 many of the citizens were icith her. Wlien
the Lord saw her, he had pity upon her, and

14 said to her. Weep not. Then he advanced, and
touched the bier {the bearers stopping^ and said,

15 Young man, arise, I command thee. Then he
who had been dead, sat up, and began to speak^

1 6 and Jesus delivered him to his mother. And all
present were struck with aive, and glorified

God, saying, A great Prophet hath arisen ch. a j i».

356 S. LUKE.

t)H. r. SECT. V.

among us ; and, God hath visited his people.
17 And this report concerning him spread through-
out Judea and all the neighbouring country.

Mat. 11 ; 2- 18 JVOW John's disciplcs having informed their
master of all these things, he called tivo of them,

19 whom he sent to Jesus to ask him, Art thou he
who cometh ? or must we expect another ?

20 Beitig come to him, they said, John the Baptist
hath sent us to ask thee, Art thou he who com-

21 eth ? or must we expect another? At that very
time Jesus was delivering many from diseases

jjj 55 . 5. and maladies, and evil spirits, and giving sight

22 to many ivho loere blind. And he returned this
ansiver, Go, and report to John what ye have
seen and heard : the Wind are made to see, the

jj. g^ . J lame to walk, the deaf to hear ; the leprous are

cleansed, the dead are raised, glad tidings is

23 brought to the poor. And happy is he to
whom I shall not prove a stumbling-block.

Mat. 11 5 7- 24 TVhen John^s messengers were departed, Je-
sus said to the multitude concerning John, What
went ye out into the wilderness to behold ? a

25 reed shaken by the wind ? But what went ye
out to see ? a man eft'emiuately dressed ? It is
in royal palaces [not in deserts] that they who
wear splendid appare\, and live in luxury, are

26 found. What then did ye go to see ? a proph-
et .'' yea, I tell 3-ou. and something superior to

Mai. s ; 1. 27 a prop] let. For this is he, concerning whom it

Mar. i;2. is Written, "Behold] p.luS. mine angel before

28 " thee, who shall prepare thy way." For I

declare unto you, among those who are born

S. LUKE. 257

SECT. VI. <^"* '•

of women, there is not a greater prophet than
John the Baptist ; yet the least in the reign of

29 God shall be greater than he. All the people,
even the publicans, who heard John, have, by
receiving baptism from him, honoured God;

30 whereas the Pharisees and the lawyers, in not
being baptized by him, have rejected the coun-
sel of God with regard to themselves.

31 Whereunto then shall I compare the men of Mat. ii ;i6'

32 this generation.'* whom are they like.'* They
are like children in the market-place, of whom
their companions complain and say, ' We have
' played to you upon the pipe, but ye have not
' danced ; we have sung mournful songs to you,

33 ' but ye have not wept.' For John the Baptist Mat. s -, 4.
is come abstaining from bread and from wine,

34 and ye say, ' He hath a demon.' The Son of
Man is come using both, and ye say, ' He is a
' lover of banquets and wine, an associate of

35 * publicans and sinners.' But wisdom is justifi-
ed by all her children.

SECTION VI.

SIGNAL MIRACLES AND INSTRUCTIONS.

36 *N*OW ofie of the Pharisees asked Jesus to eat

with him : and he went into the Pharisee'' s Jo. n ; 2.

8c 12 ; 3.

37 house^ and placed himself at table. And behold

2='S S. LUKE.

en. 7. SECT. vr.

a woman in the city ivho was a sinner^ know-
ing that he ate at the house of the Pharisee,

38 brought an alabaster box of balsam, and
standing behind at his feet weeping, bathed
them with tears, and iviped them with the
hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and

39 anointed them with the balsam. The Pharisee
who had invited him, observing this, said within
himself, ' If this man ivere a prophet, he woidd
' have known tvho this woman is that toticheth
* him, and of what character ; for she is a sin-

40 ' ner.^ Then Jesus said to him, Simon, I have
something to say to thee. He answered. Say

41 it, Rabbi. A certain creditor had two debtors;
one owed five hundred denarii^^ the other fif-

42 ty^'^. But not having wherewith to pay, he
freely forgave them both. Say then, which of

43 them will love him most ? Simon answered, I

44 suppose he to whom he forgave most. Jesus
replied. Thou hast judged rightly. Then turn-
ing to the ivoman, he said to Simon, Thou seest
this woman : when I came into thy house, thou
gavest me no water for my feet, but she hath
washed my feet with tears, and wiped them

45 with the hairs of her head. Thou gavest me
no kiss ; but she, since she entered, hath not

46 ceased kissing ray feet. Thou didst not anoint
my head with oil, but she hath anointed my

47 feet with balsam. Wherefore, I tell thee, her
sins, which are many, are forgiven ; therefore
her love is great. But he to whom little is

48 forgiven, hath little love. Then lie said to her,

'^ About 151. 12s. sterling. ^^ About ll Us. sterling.

S. LUKE. 259

a£OT. Vl. CH. 8.

49 Thy sins are forgiven. Those loho were at Mat. 9 ; 2.
/a6/e i«;e7A him said luithin themselves, ' Who is ck. 5 5 20.

50 this that eveii forgiveth sins V But he said to
the tvoman, Thy faith hath saved thee ; go in
peace.

VIII. ^FTERWJIRDS he travelled through cities
and villages, proclaiming the joyful tidings of
the reign of God, being attended by the tivelve,

2 and by certain loomen who had been delivered

from evil spirits and distempers, Mary called ^^i"- ^'^ 5 ^•
Magdalene, out of whom went seven demons,

3 Joanna wife of Chuza, Herod'' s steward, Susan-
na, and several others ivho assisted him with their
property.

4 JSTow when a great multitude icas assembled. Mat. 13 •, 3
and the people were flocking to him out of the

5 cities, he spake by a parable, The sower went
out to sow his grain : and in sowing, part fell
by the way-side, and was crushed under foot,

6 or picked up by the birds ; part fell upon a
rock, and when it was sprung up, withered

7 away for want of moisture; part also fell
among thorns, and the thorns grew up and

8 choked it; and part fell into good soil, and
sprang up, and yielded increase a hundred fold.
Having said this, he cried. Whoso hath ears to
hear, let him hear.

9 jltid his disciples asked him, s ay iiig, Whsit ^^f^- f'^^f
10 meaneth this parable .'' He answered. It is your i*- ^5 ^'

privilege to know the secrets of the reign of
God, which to others are couched in parables,
that, though they look, they may not perceive ;
thou)?h ihf^v hear, they may not understand.

260 S. LUKE.

OH, 8. SE«T. VI.

Mat. 13; 18- n Now this is the meamns: of the parable.

Mar. 4; 14- m, , & r

12 The seed is the word of God. By the way-side
are meant those hearers out of whose hearts
the devil coming taketh away the word, lest

13 they should believe and be saved. By the
rock are meant those who, when they hear, re-
ceive the word with joy, yet not having it root-
ed in them, are but temporary believers ; for

14 in the time of trial they fall off. By the
ground encumbered with thorns, are meant
those hearers who are entangled in the busi-
ness, and pursuits, and pleasures of life, which
stifle the word, so that it bringeth no fruit to

15 maturity. But by the good soil are meant
those, who, having heard the word, retain it in
a good and honest heart, and persevere in

' bringing forth fruit.
Mar V- 2^i ^^ "^ lamp is never lighted to be covered with a
^i^^ J,'r ' on' vessel, or put under a bed, but to be set on a

Mat. 25 ; 29. ' r '

stand, that they who enter may see the light.

17 For there is no secret which shall not be dis-
covered ; nor any thing concealed whicji shall

18 not be known and become public. Take heed,
therefore, how ye hear ; for to him who hath,
more shall be given ; but from him who hath
not, shall be taken even that which he seemeth
to have.

Mat. 12; 46- 19 Then his mother and brothers came to speak
Mar. 3 ; 31- ^^-^^ ^f^^ if^f; Qould not get near him for the

20 croivd. And it was told him by some persons^
Thy mother and thy brothers are without, de-

21 siring to see thee. But he answering, said

S. LUKE. 261

SECT. VI. OH. 8.

unto them, My mother and my brothers are
those who hear the word of God, and obey it.

22 OJfE day Jesus havinn sone into a bark Mai. 8 ; 23-
With his disciples, said to them, Let us cross

23 the lake. ^Accordingly they set sail. But
while they sailed, he fell asleep, and there blew
such a storm upon the lake as filled the bark

24 tvith water, and endangered their lives. And
they came to him, and awakened him, saying.
Master, master, we perish. Then he arose
and rebuked the tvind, and the raging of the
water : and they ceased, and there ivas a calm.

25 jlnd Jesus said to them, Where is your faith ?
But they said one to another with fear and ad-
miration, Who is this that commandeth even
the winds and the water, and they obey him ?

26 And they arrived at the country of the Gada-
renes ivhich is opposite to Galilee.

.27 Being come ashore, a man of the city met Mat, 9 ; as
him who had been long possessed by demons, and
tvho wore no clothes, and had no habitation but

28 the sepulchres. When he saiv Jesus, he roared
out, and thretv himself at his feet, crying. What
hast thou to do with me, Jesus, Son of the
Most High God ? I beseech thee, do not tor-

29 ment me. {For he had ordered the unclean
spirit to come out of the man ; for it had fre-
quently seized him, insomuch that, when he was
chained and fettered, he broke his bonds, and

30 was driven by the fiend into the desert.) Then
Jesus asked him, saying, What is thy name ?

VOL. HI. 37

262 S. LUKE.

OH. 8. SECT. \'U

He answered, Legion, because many demons
31 had entered into him. And they entreated him

that he would not command them to go into the
52 abyss^ but, as there loas a numerous herd of

sioine feeding on the mountain, that he would

permit them to enter into the swine. And he

33 permitted them. Then the demons, having quit-
ted the man, entered into the swine ; and the
herd rushed doion a precipice into the lake,

34 and were drowned. The herdsmen seeing this,
fled, and spread the news through the city and

35 villages. And the inhabitants flocked out to see
what had happened. Being come to Jesus, and
finding the man, of whom the demons loere dis-
possessed, sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed,

36 and in his right mind, they loere afraid. But
having been informed by the spectators, in what

37 manner the demoniac had been delivered, all
• the people of the country of the Gadarenes en-
treated him to leave them ; for they were struck
with terror. Accordingly he re-entered the bark

38 and returned. JVow the man out of whom the
demons ivere gone, entreated his permission to
attend him. But Jesus dismissed him, saying,

39 Return home and relate what great things God
hath done for thee. Then he departed and
published through all the city what great things

40 Jesus had done for him. Jesus, at his return,
was welcomed by the crowd, ivho were all watt-
ing for him.

Mat. 9 ; 18- 41 Meantime came a man nahed Jairus, a ruler

Mar. 6 ; 22- ^ ^^^ syuagoguc, who, tlirowiug himself at the

feet of Jesus, besought him to come into his

8. LUKE. 263

SECT. vr. OH. 8.

42 houae : for he had an only daughter, about
twelve years old, who was dying.

As Jesus went along, the people crowded Mar. 5 ; zs-

43 him ; and a woman, who had been twelve years
afflicted with an issue of blood, and had con-
sumed all her living upon physicians, none of

44 tvhom could, cure her, coming behind touched
the tuft of his mantle ; upon which her issue

45 wns stanched. Then Jesus said. Who touched
me } When every body denied, Peter and. those
with him, answered. Master, the multitude
throng and press thee, and dost thou say,

46 ' Who touched me V Jesus replied, Soniebody
hath touched me ; for I am sensible that my

47 power was just now exerted. Then the woman
perceiving that she was discovered., came tremb-
ling, and having thrown herself prostrate, de-
clared to him, before all the people, why she had
touched him, and how she had been immediately

48 healed ; and he said to her. Daughter, take cour-
age, thy faith hath cured thee ; go in peace.

49 While he was yet speaking, one came from M&r. s ; 35
the house of the director of the synagogue^ who

said. Thy daughter is dead, trouble not the

50 Teacher. Jesus hearing this, said to Jairus,
Fear not ; only believe, and she shall be well.

5 1 Being come to the house, he allowed nobody to Mar. 9 ; ss-
enter with him, except Peter and John and
James, and the maiden''s father and mother.

52 And all toept, and lamented her. But he said^

53 Weep not ; she is not dead, but asleep. And
they derided him, knoiving that she was dead.

54 But he, having made them all retire, took her

264 g. LtJKE.

CH. 9. SECT. Vii

% /^e y^aTzo?, and called^ sayings Maiden, arise.

55 And her spirit returned, and she arose imme-
diately, and he commanded to give her food.

56 And her parents were astonished, hut he charg-
ed them not to mention to any body what had
happened.

Man3*;'i3* ^^- JESUS httving conveucd the twelve, gave
MatieV?' them power and authority over all the demons,

2 and to cure diseases, and commissioned them to
proclaim the reign of God, and to heal the sick.

3 And he said to them. Provide nothing for your
Mat. 10 ; 11. journey ; nor staves, nor bag, nor bread, nor

4 silver, nor two coats a-piece ; and continue in
whatever house ye are received into, until ye

Acts, 13; 51. 5 leave the place. And wheresoever they will
not receive you, shake even the dust off your
6 feet, as a protestation against them. They ac-
cordingly departed, and travelled through the
villages, publishing the good tidings, and per-
forming cures every where.

Mat. 14 ; 1- 7 JYotv Hcrod the tetrarch having heard of all

Mar. 6 } 14- i , i

that Jesus had done, was perplexed, because
some said, John is risen from the dead; some,

8 Elijah hath appeared ; and others. One of the

9 ancient prophets is risen again. And Herod
said, John I beheaded : but who is this of
whom I hear such things ? And he was desir-
ous to see him.

Mat. 14 ; 13- |o *N*ow thc Apostlcs being returned, reported
to Jesus all that they had done : and he, taking
them ivith him, retired privately to a desert be-
1 1 longing to the city of Bethsaida. When the multi-
tude knew it, they followed him ; and he receiv-

6; 5-

S. LUKE. 365

SECT. VII. CH. 9.

ing them, spoke to them concerning the reign of
God, and healed those loho had need of healing.

12 When the day began to decline, the twelve ac- JJ^J- '^^}^^'
costing him said, Dismiss the people, that they J'
may go to the nearest towns and villages, and
provide themselves in lodging and food ; or we

13 are here in a desert. He answered, Supply
them yourselves with food. They replied. We
have only five loaves and two fishes; unless
we go and buy victuals for all this people.

14 For they were about five thousand men. Then
he said to his disciples, Make them lie down in

15 parties, fifty in a party, ^nd they did so, mak-

16 ing them all lie down. Then he took the five
loaves and the two fishes ; and looking up to
heaven, he blessed and brake them, and gave
them to his disciples to set before the multitude.

17 When all had eaten, and were satisfied, they
took up tivelve baskets full of fragments.

SECTION VII.

THE TRANSFIGURATION.

\^ AFTERWARD i% Jesus, having withdrawn^^^'fi}^

' ' o Mar. 8 ; 21

from the multitude to pray apart with his disci-
ples, asked them, saying. Who do people say
19 that I am.'* They answered, John the Bap-
tist; others say, Elijah; and others, that one

S6S S, LUKE.

eH. 6' SECT. \iv

20 of the ancient Prophets is risen again. He said
to them, But who say ye that I am ? Peter an-

21 swered, The Messiah of God. Then having
strictly charged them, he prohibited them from

22 telling this to any body, adding, The Son of
Man must suffer many things, and be rejected
by the elders, and chief priests and scribes,
and be killed, and rise again the third day.

^t6?*24-^^ 23 Then he said to all the people, If any man
Jf*'i4^' ?7^ will come under my guidance, let him renounce

?o'r2?5 himself, and take his cross daily, and follow

^^•' ^V ^l- 24 me. For whosoever would save his life, shall

2 Tim. 2; 12. ^ '

lose it ; and whosoever will lose his life for my

25 sake, shall save it. What will it profit a man
to gain the whole world, with the forfeit or

26 ruin of himself? For whosoever shall be asham-
ed of me and of my words, of him the Son
of Man will be ashamed, when he shall come in
his own glory, and in that of the Father, and of

27 the holy messengers. I certify you, that there
are some standing here, who shall not taste
death until they see the reign of God.

Mat. 17; 1- 28 ABOUT eifrht days after this discourse, he

Mar. 9 • 2* n J J

took with him Peter, and John, and James, and

29 went up upon a mountain to pray. While he
prayed, the appearance of his countenance was
changed, and his raiment contracted a dazzling

30 ivhiteness. And behold, two men of a glorious

31 aspect, Moses and Elijah, conversed with him,
and spoke of the departure tohich he was to ac-

32 complish at Jerusalem. JVow Peter, and those

S. JOHN. ^^

SKCT. vn. 8H. 9.

that were with him, were overpowered with
sleep ; but when they awoke, they saio his glory,

33 and the two men who stood with him. As these
loere removing from Jesus, Peter said to him,
not knowing ivhat he said. Master, it is good
for us to stay here : let us, then, make three
booths, one for thee, one for Moses, and one

34 for Elijah. While he was speaking, a cloud
came and covered them, and the disciples feared

35 ivhen those men entered the cloud : from the
cloud a voice came, which said, This is my be-

36 loved Son, hear him. While the voice was lit-
tered, Jesus was found alone. And this they
kept secret, telling nobody, in those days, aught

. of what they had seen.

37 The next day, when they were come down 5JJJ.' gV'iil'
from the mountain, a great multitude met him.

38 A?id one of the crowd cried out, saying. Rabbi,
I beseech thee, take pity on my son ; for he is

39 my only child. And lo a spirit seizeth him,
making him instantly cry out, and fall into con-
vulsions, so that he foameth; and after he is

40 much bruised, hardly leaveth him. And I be-
sought thy disciples to expel the demon ; but

41 they were not able. Then Jesus ansivering
said, O incredulous and perverse generation;
how long shall I be with you, and suffer you ?

42 Bring thy son hither. Atid as he was coming,
the demon dashed him doivn in convulsions.
And Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit, and hav-
ing cured the child, delivered him to his father.

43 And they tvere all amazed at the great power of
God.

Mat. 17 ; 22
Mar. 9 ; 31-

268 S. LUKE.

OH. 6. SECT. vn.

While all were admiring every thing which Je-

44 sus did, he said to his disciples, Mark diligently
these words, 'The Son of Man is to be deliver-

45 ' ed into the hands of men.' But they under-
stood not this language ; it was veiled to them^
that they might not apprehend it ; and they were
afraid to ask him concerning it.

Mar! JVss- ^^ ''^^^ thcrc arose a debate among them, which

47 of them should be the greatest. But Jesus, who
perceived the thought of their heart, took a childy

48 and placing him near himself, said to them. Who-
soever shall receive this child for my sake, re-
ceiveth me ; and whosoever shall receive me,
receiveth him who sent me : for he who is least
amongst you all shall be greatest.

Mar. 9 ; 38- ^g Then Joh?i Said, Master, we saw one expel-
ling demons in thy name, and we forbade him,

50 because he consorteth not with us. Jesus an-
swered, forbid not such, for whoever is not
against us, is for us.

51 JVoiv as the time of his removal approached^
he set out resolutely for Jerusalem, and sent

52 messengers before, who went into a village of
the Samaritans to make preparation for him.

53 But they would not admit him, because they per-

54 ceived he was going to Jerusalem. His disci-
ples, James and John, observing this, said,
Master, wilt thou that we call down fire from

2Kk1;_9« heaven to consume them, as Elijah did .^^ But

55 he turned and rebuked them, saying. Ye know

56 not what spirit ye are of; for the Son of Man
is come, not to destroy men, but to save them.
Then they went to another village.

Jo. 3 ; 17.

S. LUKE. 26d

SECT. VII. * CH. 10.

57 As they were on the ivay, one said to him, Mat. 8 ; i9-
Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou

58 goest. Jesus ansivered, The foxes have cav-
erns, and the birds of the air have places of
.shelter, but the Son of Man hath not where to
repose his head.

59 He said to another^ Follow me. He ansivered^ ^^^- ^ - ^^'
Sir, permit me first to go and bury my father.

60 Jestis replied, Let the dead bury their dead,
but go thou and publish the reign of God.

61 .Another likeivise said, I will follow thee, Sir,
but first permit me to take leave of my family.

62 Jesus ansivered, No man who, having put his
hand to the plough, looketh behind him, is fit
for the kingdom of God.

X. AFTERWARDS the Lord appointed sev-
enty others also, and sent them two and tivo
before him, into every city and place lohither he

2 intended to go. And he said to them, The har- Mar. 9 ; 37-
vest is plentiful, but the reapers are few : pray
therefore, the Lord of the harvest, that he

3 would send labourers to reap it. Go then ; Mat. lO; le.
behold I send you forth as lambs amongst £[6^3^"

4 wolves. Carry no purse, nor bag, nor shoes,

5 and salute no person by the way. Whatever

house ye enter, say, first, 'Peace be to this Mat. 10 ; 12-

6 ' house.' And if a son of peace be there,
your peace shall rest upon him ; if not, it shall

7 return upon yourselves. But remain in the
same house, eating and drinking such things as
it aflfordeth ; for the workman is worthy of his 1 Tim. 5 ;

IG.

•use 10 nouse. iiiiu

VOL. HI. 38

wages : go not from house to house. And

270 S. LUKE.

CH. 10. SECT, vii;

whatever city ye enter, if they receive you,

9 eat such things as are set before you; cure

their sick, and say to them, ' The reign of

Acts, 13; 51. 10 'God cometh upon you.' But whatever city

ye enter, if they do not receive you, go out

1 1 into the streets, and say, ' The very dirt of
' your streets, which cleaveth to us, we wipe
' off against you ; know, however, that the

12 ' reign of God cometh upon you.' I assure you,
that the condition of Sodom shall be more tole-
rable on that day, than the condition of that city.

Mat. 11; 21 13 Woc uuto thcc Choraziu, woe unto thee
Bethsaida ; for if the miracles which have been
performed in you, had been performed in Tyre
and Sidon, they had repented long ago, sitting

14 in sackcloth and ashes. Wherefore the condi-
tion of Tyre and Sidon shall be more tolerable

15 in the judgment than yours. And thou Caper-
naum, which hast been exalted to heaven, shalt

Mat. 10; 40 16 be tlii'own doAvn to hades. He that hearetli
Jo. 13; 20. ^,Qy^ heareth me; and he that rejecteth you,

rejecteth me ; and he that rejecteth me, reject-
eth him who sent me.

17 »^nd the seventy retimied ivith joy, saying.
Master, even the demons are subject unto us,

18 through thy name. He said to thetn, I beheld

19 Satan fall like lightning from heaven. Lo, I
empov/er you to tread on serpents and scor-
pions, and all the might of the enem}^ ; and

20 nothing shall hurt you. Nevertheless, rejoice
not in this, that the spirits are subject unto
you ; but rejoice that your names are enrolled

Mat. II; 25- 21 iu heavcH. Jit that time Jesus ivas joyful in
spirit, and said, I adore thee, O Father, Lord

S. LUKE. 271

SECT. VII. CH. 10.

of heaven and earth, because having hidden
these things from sages and the learned, thou
hast revealed them unto babes. Yes, Father,

22 because such is thy pleasure. My Father hath Jo. s ; 35.
imparted every thing to me ; and none know- & 10'; is.
eth who the Son is, except the Father ; nor

who the Father is, except the Son, and he to

23 whom the Son will reveal him. Then turning, Mat. 13 ; le-
he said apart to his disciples, Blessed are the

24 eyes which see what ye see. For I assure
you, that many Prophets and kings have wish-
ed to see the things which ye see, but have
not seen them, and to hear the things which ye
hear, but have not heard them.

25 THEnN* a laivyer stood up, and said, trying Mat. 22 •, 35-
him, Rabbi, what must I do to obtain eternal Deut. 6- 5.

26 life ? Jesus said unto him. What doth the law

27 prescribe } What readest thou there } He an-
swered, " Thou shalt love the Lord^* thy God Lev. 19 -, le-
" with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and

" with all thy strength, and with all thy mind,

28 " and thy neighbour as thyself." Jesus replied.
Thou hast answered right. Do this, and thou
shalt live.

29 But he, desirous to appear blameless, said to

30 Jesus, Who is my neighbour } Jesus said in
return, A man of Jerusalem, travelling to Jeri-
cho, fell among robbers, who having stripped
and wounded him, went away, leaving him half '

31 dead. A priest accidentally going that way,
and seeing him, passed by on the farther side.

*i Jehovah.

272 S. LUKE,

CH. 10. SECT. VII.

32 Likewise a Levite on the road, when he came
near the place and saw him, passed b}' on the

33 farther side. But a certain Samaritan, as he
journeyed, came where he was, and when he

34 saw him, he had compassion, and went up to
him, and having poured wine and oil into his
wounds, he bound them up. Then he set him
on his own beast, brought him to an inn, and

35 took care of him. On the morrow, when he
was going away, he took out two denarii ^^, and
giving them to the host, said, ' Take care of
' this man, and whatever thou spendest more,

36 ' when I return, I will repay thee.' Now
which of these three, thinkest thou, was neigh-

37 hour to him who fell among the robbers ? The
lawyer answered^ He who took pity upon him.
Then said Jesus, Go thou, and do in like man-
ner.

38 jIJVD as they travelled, he tvent into a vil-
lage^^, where a woman named Martha enter-

39 tained him at her house. She had a sister
called Mary, ivho sat at the feet of Jesus, listen-

40 ing to his discourse : But Martha, who was
much cumbered about serving, came to him and
said. Master, carest thou not that my sister
leaveth me to serve alone ? Bid her, therefore,

41 assist me. Jesus answering, said unto her,
Martha, Martha, thou art anxious, and troublest

42 thyself about many things. One thing only
is necessary. And Mary hath chosen the good
part which shall not be taken from her.

^ About Is. 3d. sterling. ^ To wit Bethany.

■^^Rc'

S. LUKE. 273

!cT. VUI. CH. 11*

SECTION viir.

THE CHARACTER OF THE PHARISEES.

XI. IT happened that Jesus ivas praying in a cer^
tain place ; and when he had done, one of his
disciples said to him, Master, teach us to pray,

2 as John also taught his disciples. He ansiver- Mat. 6-, 9.
ed, When ye pray, say, r' Our'' Father, ^who

' art in heaven,T thy name be hallowed ; thy
' reign come ; f"thy will be done upon the

3 ' earth, as it is in heaven ;^ give us each day

4 ' our daily bread ; and forgive us our sins, for
' even we forgive all who offend us ; and aban-

* don us not to temptation, '"but preserve us
' from evil.'^ *

5 Moreover, he said unto them, Should one of
you have a friend, and go to him at midnight,

6 and say, ' Friend, lend me three loaves ; for a

* friend of mine is come off his road to see me,

7 ' and I have nothing to set before him ;' and
he from within should answer, ' Do not dis-
' turb me ; the door is now locked ; I and my

* children are in bed ; I cannot rise to give

8 ' thee f I tell you, ^if the other continue knock-
uig, ""though he will not rise and supply him,
because he is his friend : he will, because of

274 S. LUKE.

CH. 11. SECT. VIIK

his importunity, get up, and give him as many
Mat. 7 ; 7- 9 as he wanteth. I likewise tell you. Ask, and
Mar. 11 ;24. J^ shall obtaiu ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock,

Ja! iV's^^ ^^ ^^^^ *^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^ opened to you : for who-
soever asketh, obtaineth ; whosoever seeketh,
findeth ; and to every one who knocketh, the

11 door is opened. What father amongst you
would give his son a stone, when he asketh
bread ; or when he asketh a fish, would, instead

12 of a fish, give him a serpent; or when he ask-

13 eth an egg, would give him a scorpion ? If ye,
therefore, bad as 3^e are, can give good things
to your children ; how much more will your
Father give from heaven the Holy Spirit to
them that ask him ?

Mat. 9 ; 32 14 OJ^E time he was expelling a demon which
caused dumbness, and when the demon was gone
out, the dumb spake, and the people ivondered.

Mar. 3; 22. 15 Sotue hoivcver said, He expelleth demons by

16 Beelzebub prince of the demons. (Others to try

17 him, asked of him a sign in the sky.) But he
knowing their thoughts, said to thetn, By intes-
tine broils any kingdom may be desolated, one

18 family falling after another. Now, if there be
intestine broils in the kingdom of Satan, how
can that kingdom subsist ? for ye say that I

19 expel demons by Beelzebub. Moreover, if I
by Beelzebub expel demons, by M^hom do your
sons expel them.'* Wherefore they shall be

20 j^our judges. But if I by the finger of God
expel demons, the reign of God hath overtaken

21 you. When the strong one armed guardeth

S. LUKE. 275

SECT. VIII. CH. 1 1.

22 his palace, his effects are secure. But, if he
who is stronger, shall attack and overcome
him, he will strip him of his armour on which

23 he relied, and dispose of his spoils. He who
is not for me, is against me ; and he who gath-
ereth not with me, scattereth.

24 The unclean spirit, when he is gone out of a Mat. 12 ; 43.
man, wandereth over parched deserts, in search

of a resting-place. But not finding any, he
saith, ' I will return to my house whence I

25 ' came.' Being come, he findeth it swept and

26 furnished. Whereupon he goeth, and bringeth
seven other spirits more wicked than himself;

and having entered, they dwell there, and the 2 Pet. 2-, 20
last state of that man becometh worse than the & 10 -, 26-
first.

27 While he tvas saying these things, a woman
raising her voice, cried to him from amid the
crowd, Happy the womb which bore thee, and

28 the breasts Avhich suckled thee. Say, rather,
replied he, Happy they who hear the word of
God and obey it.

29 When the people crowded together, he said, ^^^^- j^ J ^^'
This is an evil generation. They demand a

sign ; but no sign shall be given them, save the

30 sign of the Prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was
a sign to the Ninevites, so shall the Son of

31 Man be to this generation. The queen of the 1 Ki. lO; i

.... " Chr. 9 • !•

South ^* country will arise in the judgment " ' '
against the men of this generation, and cause
them to be condemned ; because she came
from the extremities of the earth to hear the

4^ In the Old Testament Skeha.

^76 S. LUKE.

'-'^* ^^' SECT. VIII.

wise discourses of Solomon ; and behold, here
Jon. 3 ; 5. 32 is Something greater than Solomon. The men
of Nineveh will stand up in the judgment
against this generation, and caused it to be con-
demned ; because they repented when warned
by Jonah ; and behold here is something great-
er than Jonah.
Mat. 5 ; 15. 33 A lamp is lighted, not to be concealed, or put

Mar. 4; 2]. i ,

Mai. 6 ; 22- undcr a corn-measure, but on a stand, that

34 they who enter may have light. The lamp of
the body is the eye : when, therefore, thine eye
is sound, thy whole body is enlightened; but
when thine eye is distempered, thy body is in

35 darkness. Take heed, then, lest the light

36 which is in thee be darkness. If thy whole
body, therefore, be enlightened, having no part
dark, the Avhole will be so enlightened, as when
a lamp Ijghteth thee by its flame.

37 While he ivas speaking, a Pharisee asked
him to dine with him. And he ivent and placed

38 himself at table. But the Pharisee loas sur-
prised to observe, that he used no ivashing be-

Mat. 23 ; 25. 39 forc dinner. Then the Lord said to him, As
for you Pharisees, ye cleanse the outside of
your cups and dishes, while ye yourselves are

40 inwardly full of rapacity and malevolence. Un-
thinking: men ! did not he who made the out-

41 side, make the inside also ? Only give in alms
what ye have, and all things shall be clean
unto you.

Mat. 23; 23. 42 Woe uuto you, Pharisecs, becausc ye pay
the tithe of mint and rue, and every kind of
herb, and neglect justice and the love of God.

S. LUKE. 27^^

SECT. VlII. <^"- '■^'

These things ye ought to have practised, and
not to have omitted those.

43 Woe unto you, pharisees, because ye love Mat. 23 j e,
the most conspicuous seat in synagogues, and
sahitations in public places.

44 Woe unto you, scribes and pharisees, hypo-
crites, because ye are like concealed graves,
over which people walk without knowing it.

45 Here one of the Imvyers interposing, said,
By speaking thus. Rabbi, thou reproachest us

46 also. He answered, Woe unto you, lawyers, Mat. 2.3 ; 4.
also, because ye lade men with intolerable
burdens, burdens which ye yourselves will

not so much a§ touch with one of your fingers.

47 Woe unto you, because ye build the monu- Mat. 2.3 , 9
ments of the Prophets, whom your fathers

48 killed. Surely ye are both vouchers and ac-
cessories to the deeds of your fathers ; for
they killed them, and ye build their monu-
ments.

49 Wherefore, thus saith the wisdom of God, Mat. 23;. h-
' I will send them Prophets and Apostles ;

* some of them they will kill, otliers they will

50 * banish ; insomuch that the blood of all the
' Prophets which hath been shed since the

* formation of the world, shall be required of cen. 4 ; s.

51 ' this generation, from the blood of Abel to the 20^''''^^'
' blood of Zechariah, who fell between the

* altar and the house of God.' Yes, I assure
you, all shall be required of this generation.

52 Woe unto you, lawyers, because ye have Mat. as ; i?..
carried off the key of knowledge : ye have not

VOL. HI, 39

^rs S. LUKE.

OH. 12. SECT. VIII.

entered yourselves, and those who were enter-
ing, ye hindered.

53 l^Hiile he spake these things, the scribes and
the pharisees began vehemently to press him

54 with questions on m,any points ; laying snares
for him, in order to draw from his own mouth

matter of accusation against him.

XII. MEAJVTIME, ivhile the crowd in myriads

flocked about him, insomuch that they trod one

Mat. 16 ; 6. upon another, he said, addressing himself to his

disciples, Above all things, beware of the leav-

Mat, io;26' 2 en of the pharisees, which is hvpocrisv- For

Mar. 4 • 22. J r J

there is nothing covered that shall not be de-
tected ; nothing secret that shall not be known.

3 What ye have spoken in the dark, shall be re-
ported in the light; and what ye have whis-
pered in the closet, shall be proclaimed from

4 the house-top. But I charge you, my friends,
fear not them who kill the body, and after that

5 can do no more : but I will show you whom
ye ought to fear; fear him who, after he hath
killed, hath power to cast into hell. I repeat

6 it to you, fear him. Are not five sparrows
' sold for two pence^^ ? Yet not one of them is

7 forgotten of God : yea, the very hairs of your
head are all numbered : fear not, therefore ;
ye are much more valuable than sparro^vs.

8 Moreover, I say unto you, whoever shall ac-
knowledge me before men, him the Son of

'**, Value three-halfpence of our money.

S. LUKE. 279-

3ECT. VIII. CH. 12.

Man will acknowledge before the angels of
9 God; but whoever denieth me before men, l\^]-^.'^^-
shall be disowned before the ansjels of God. Mat. i2; 32.

» Mar. 3 ; 28.

10 And whoso shall inveigh against the Son of Uo^Ji^-
Man, may obtain remission ; but to him who
detracteth from the Holy Spirit, there is no

1 1 remission. And when ye are brought before Mat. lo ; 19
synagogues, and magistrates, and rulers, be ^- • ' ■
not solicitous, how or what ye shall answer, or

12 what ye shall say : for the Holy Spirit will
teach you in that moment what ought to be
said.

13 Then one said to him out of the croivd, Rabbi,
order my brother to divide the inheritance

14 with me. He ansivered, Man, who constituted

15 me your judge or arbiter ? jlnd he said to
them, Be upon your guard against covetous-
ness ; for in whatever affluence a man be, his
life dependeth not on his possessions.

16 He also used this example, A certain rich
man had lands which brought forth plentifully.

17 And he reasoned thus with himself. What shall
I do; for I have not where to store up my

18 crop? — I will do this, added he, I will pull eccIus. ii;
down my barns, and build larger, and there I

will store up all my product and my goods.

19 And I will say to my soul, ' Soul, thou hast

* plenty of goods laid up for many years ; take

20 ' thine ease, eat, drink, enjoy thyself.' But
God said to him, ' Thou fool, this very night
' thy soul is required of thee. Whose, then,

* shall those things be which thou hast pro-

19; 21.

280 IS. LUKE.

CH. 12. SECT. vm.

21 ' vided.'*' So it fareth with him who amasses

treasure for himself, but is not rich towards

God.

vtlt'S ^^ Then he said to his disciples^ For this reason

iPet. 5;7. \ chargc jou, be not anxious about your life,

what ye shall eat ; nor about your body, what

23 ye shall wear. Life is a greater gift than food,

24 and the body than raiment. Consider the ra-
vens; they neither sow nor reap; have nei-
ther cellar nor barn; but God feedeth them.
How much more valuable are ye than the

25 fowls } Besides, which of you can, by his anx-

26 iety, prolong his life one hour } If, therefore,
ye cannot thus effect even the smallest thing,

27 why are ye anxious about the rest ? Consider
the lilies. How do they grow.'^ They toil
not ; they spin not ; yet I affirm, that even
Solomon, in all his glory, was not equally

28 adorned with one of these. If, then, God so
array the herbage, which to-day is in the field,
and to-morrow is cast into the oven ; how
much more will he array you, O ye distrust-

29 ful } Ask not ye, therefore, what ye shall eat,
or what ye shall drink ; live not in anxious

30 suspense. For all these things the Pagans
seek; whereas your Father knoweth that ye

31 need them. But seek ye the kingdom of God,
and all these things shall be superadded to you.

32 Fear not, my little flock, for it hath pleased
Mat. 6; 20. 33 your Father to give you the kingdom. Sell

your goods and give alms ; provide yourselves
purses which wear not out; treasure inex-
haustible in heaven, where no thieves approach.

S. LUKE. 281

SEOT. VIII. OH. 12.

34 where nothing is spoiled by worms. For
where your treasure is, your heart will like-
wise be.

35 Let your loins be girt, and your lamps burn- ^ ^^t. i ; i3.

36 ing ; and yourselves like those who wait their
master's return from the wedding ; that when
he Cometh and knocketh, they may immediate-

37 ly let him in. Happy those servants whom
their master, at his return, shall find watching.
Verily I say unto you, that he will gird him-
self, and having placed them at table, will at-

38 tend and serve them. And whether he come
in the second watch, or in the third ; if he find

39 things thus, happy are those servants. Ye are ^^^•^^}^^'
certain, that if the master of the house knew at f^'^-^l''^- ^
what hour the thief would come, he would

watch, and not allow him to break into his

40 house. Be ye then always prepared ; because
the Son of Man will come at an hour when ye
are not expecting him.

41 Then Peter said to him, Master, is this com-
parison directed to us alone, or to all present ?

42 The Lord said, Who now is the discreet and
faithful steward, whom the master will set over
his household, to dispense regularly the allow-

43 ance of corn ? Happy that servant, if his mas-
ter at his arrival, shall find him so employed.

44 I tell you truly, he will entrust him with the

45 management of all his estate. But as to the
servant who shall say within himself, ' My
' master delay eth his return,' and shall beat the
men-servants and the maids, and shall feast and

46 carouse, and be drunken ; the master of that

^82 S. LUKE.

CH. 12. SECT. vni.

servant will come on a day when he is not ex-
pecting him, and at an hour he is not apprized
of, and having discarded him, will assign him

47 his portion with the faithless. And that ser-
Ja. 4;i7. vant who knew his master's will, yet did not

make himself ready, nor execute his orders,

48 shall receive many stripes ; whereas he who
knew it not, but did things deserving chastise-
ment, shall receive few : for much will be re-
quired of every one to whom much is given ;
and the more a man is entrusted with, the
more will be exacted from him.

49 I came to throw fire upon the earth ; and

50 what would I, but that it were kindled ? I
have an immersion to undergo ; and how am I

51 pained till it be accomplished ? Do ye imagine
that I am come to give peace to the earth ? I

lat. 10; 34- 52 tell you, No, but division. For hereafter five
in one family will be divided ; three against
53 two, and two against three ; father against son,
and son against father ; mother against daugh-
ter, and daughter against mother ; mother-in-
law against daughter-in-law, and daughter-in-
law against mother-in-law.
fat. 16; 2- 54 He said also to the people, When ye see a
I cloud rising in the west, ye say, ' It will rain

55 ' immediately,' and so it happeneth : and when
the south wind bloweth,ye say, 'It will be hot,'

56 and it happeneth accordingly. Hypocrites, ye
can judge of what appeareth in the sky, and on
the earth ; how is it that ye cannot judge of

57 the present time ? and why do ye not even
of yourselves discern what is just ?

S. LUKE. 28*

3JE0T. IX. CH. 13.

58 When thou goest with thy creditor to the Mat. s -, ar.
magistrate, endeavour on the road to satisfy

him, lest he drag thee before the judge, and
the judge consign thee to the sergeant, and the

59 sergeant commit thee to prison : I assure thee,
thou wilt not be released, until thou has paid
the last mite.

SECTION IX.

THE NATURE OF THE KINGDOM.

XIII. THERE ivere then present some who in-
formed Jesus of the Galileans^ whose blood
Pilate had mingled with that of their sacrifices.

2 Jesus answering., said unto them., Think ye that
these Galileans were the greatest sinners in all

3 Galilee, because they suffered such usage ? I
tell you, ' No ; but unless ye reform, ye shall

4 ' all likewise perish :' or those eighteen whom
the tower of Siloam fell upon, and slew ; think
ye that they were the greatest profligates in

.5 all Jerusalem } I tell you. No : but unless ye
reform, ye also shall all perish.

6 He also spake this parable. A man had a
fig-tree planted in his vineyard, and came seek-

7 ing fruit on it, but found none. Then he said
to the vine-dresser, ' This is the third year
*that I have come seeking fruit on this fig-

284 S. LUKE

CH. 13. SECT. IX,

' tree, without finding any. Cut it down, why

8 ' should it cumber the ground ?' He answered,
' Sir, let it alone one year longer, until I dig

9 * about it and dung it ; perhaps it will bear
' fruit : if not, thou mayest afterwards cut it
' down.'

10 OME sabbath^ as he was teaching in a syna-

' 11 gogiie, a ivoman was present ivho had for

% eighteen years had a spirit of infirmity^ whereby

she was so bowed down, that she could not so

12* much as look up. Jesus, perceiving her, called

13 her to him, and laying his hands on her, said,
Woman, thou art delivered from thine infirmity.
Immediately she stood upright, and glorified

-14 God. But the director of the synagogue, mov-
ed with indignation because Jesus had performed
a cure on the Sabbath, said to the people. There
are six days for working ; come, therefore, on
those days, ard be healed, and not on the Sab-

15 bath-day. To ivhich the Lord replied. Hypo-
crites, who is there amongst you, that doth not
on the Sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the

16 stall, and lead him away to watering ? And
must not this woman, a daughter of Abraham,
whom Satan hath kept bound, lo, these eighteen
years, be released from this bond on the Sab-

17 bath-day ? On his saying this, all his opposers
were ashamed; but the tvhole multitude was
delighted with all the glorious actions perform-
ed by him.

Mat. 13; 31- 18 He said, moreover. What doth the kingdom
ar. 4 ; 31 ^^ ^^^ rescmblc ? Whereunto shall I compare

S. LUKE. 285

SECT. IX. CH. 13.

19 it? It resembleth a grain of mustard seed,
which a man threw into his garden; and it
grew and became a great tree, and the birds of
the air took shelter in its branches.

20 ^gain he said, Whereunto shall I compare Mat. is; 33.

21 the kingdom of God? It resembleth leaven
which a woman mingled in three measures of
meal, until the whole was leavened.

22 Aiid he took a journey to Jerusalem, teaching Mat. 9-, 35.

23 as he passed through cities and villages ; and
one asked him, Master, are there but few who

24 shall be saved ? He answered, Force your en- Mat.-:; is.
trance through the strait gate ; for many, I as-
sure you, will request to be admitted, who shall

25 not prevail. If once the master of the house Mat. 25 ; lo-
shall have arisen and locked the door, and ye
standing without and knocking, say, ' Master,

' master, open unto us,' he will answer, ' I know

26 ' not whence ye are.' Then ye will say, ' We
' have eaten and drunk with thee, and thou

27 ' hast taught in our streets.' But he will an-
swer, ' I tell you, I know not whence ye are : Mat. 7 ; 23.
' remove hence, all ye workers of unrighteous-

28 ' ness.' Then will ensue weeping and gnash-
ing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and
Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, received
into the kingdom of God, and yourselves ex-

29 eluded : nay, people will come from the east,
from the west, from the north, and from the
south, and will place themselves at table in the

30 kingdom of God. And behold they are last Mat. 19 ; 30.
who shall be first, and they are first who shall ' ^'^' ' '
be last.

VOL. III. 40

988 S. LUKE.

CH. 14. SECT. IX.

31 The same day certain Pharisees came to him,
and said, Get away ; depart hence, for Herod

32 intendeth to kill thee. He answered, Go tell
that fox, To-day and to-morrow I expel de-
mons and perform cures, and the third day my

33 course will be completed. Nevertheless I
must walk about to-day and to-morrow, and
the day following ; for it cannot be that a pro-
phet should be cut off any where but at Jeru-

Mat. 2S-37- 34 salcm. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killest
the prophets, and stonest them whom God
sendeth to thee ; how often would I have gath-
ered thy children together, as a hen gathereth
her brood under her wings, but ye would not
35 Quickly shall your habitation be transformed
into a desert ; for verily I say unto you, ye
shall not again see me, until the time when ye
shall say, " Blessed be he who cometh in the
name of the Lord"^^."

XIV. IT happened on a Sabbath, ivhen he was
gone to eat at the house of one of the rulers ivho
was a Pharisee, that, ivhile the Pharisees were
observing him, a man who had a dropsy stood
2* before him. Then Jestis, addressing himself to
the lawyers and Pharisees, said, Is it lawful to

4 cure on the Sabbath ? They being silent, he
took hold of the man, healed and dismissed him.

5 Then restiming his discourse, he said to them,
Who amongst you, if his ass or his ox fall into

■*6 Jehovah.

S. LUKE. 287

SECT. IX. CH. 14.

a pit on the Sabbath-day, will not immediately
6 pull him out ? And to this they ivere not able to

7nake him a reply.
1 Observing hoiv eager the guests were to pos-
sess the higher places at table, he gave them

8 this injunction, When thou art invited to a wed-
ding, do not occupy the highest place at table,
lest one more considerable than thou be bid-

9 den, and he who invited you both come and
say to thee. Give place to this man, and thou
shouldst then rise with confusion to take the

10 lowest place. But, when thou art invited, go p,ov. 25 ; 7.
to the lowest place, that when he who bade

thee cometh, he may say to thee, * Friend, go
* up higher ;' for that will do thee honour be-

11 fore the company. For whoever exalteth him- ch. is; 14,
self, shall be humbled ; and whoever humbleth ^^" ^"^ ' ^^
himself, shall be exalted.

12 He said also to him ivho had invited him,
When thou givest a dinner or a supper, do not
invite thy rich friends, brothers, cousins, or
neighbours, lest they also invite thee in their

13 turn, and thou be recompensed. But when thou
givest an entertainment, invite the poor, the
maimed, the lame, the blind ; and thou shalt be

11 happy: for as they have not wherewith to re-
quite thee, thou shalt be requited at the resur-
rection of the righteous.

15 One of the guests hearing this said to him,
Happy he who shall feast in the reign of God.

16 Jesus said to him, A certain man made a great Mat. 22 ; 2-

17 supper and invited many. And at supper- ^^' '
time he sent his servants to tell those who had

been bidden to come presently ; for that all

288 S. LUKE.

CH. 14. SECT. IX.

18 was ready. But they all, without exception,
made excuses. One said, ' I have purchased a
' field, which I must go and see ; I pray thee

19 ' have me excused.' Another said, ' I have
' bought five yoke of oxen, which I am going

20 ' to prove ; I pray thee, have me excused.' A
third said, ' I have married a wife, and there-

21 ' fore I cannot go.' The servant, being return-
ed, related all to his master. Then the master
of the house was angry, and said to his servants,
' Go forthwith into the streets and lanes of
' the city, and bring in hither the poor, the

22 ' maimed, the lame, and the blind.' Afterwards
the servant said, ' Sir, thy orders are executed,

2.3 ' and still there is room.' The master answer-
ed, ' Go out into the highways, and along the
' hedges, and compel people to come, that my

24 ' house may be filled : for I declare to you,
' that none of those who were invited shall
• taste of my supper.'

Mat, 10; o7« 25 ,is gvecit multitudes travelled along with him,

Mar 8 134- 26 hc tumed to them and said, If any man come to

me and hate not his father and mother, and

wife and children, and brothers and sisters ;

na}^, and himself too, he cannot be my disciple.

27 And whosoever doth not follow me carrying

28 his cross, cannot be my disciple. For, which
of you intending to build a tower, doth not first
by himself compute the expense, to know
whether he have wherewith to complete it;

29 lest, having laid the foundation, and being una-
ble to finish, he become the derision of all who

30 see it, who will say, ' This man began to build,

S. LUKE. 289

SECT. X. f-'^* ^^*

31 ' but was not able to finish.' Or what king
going to engage another king with whom he is
at war, doth not first consult by himself, whe-
ther he can with ten thousand men, encounter
him who cometh against him with twent}-

32 thousand ; that, if he cannot, he may, while the
other is at a distance, send an embassy to sue

33 for peace. So then, whosoever he be of you,
who doth not renounce all that he hath, he can-

34 not be my disciple. Salt is ffood ; but if the Mat. 5 ; is.

. Mar. 9 • 50.

salt become insipid, wherewith shall it be sea-
soned ? It is fit, neither for the land, nor for
the dunghill, but is thrown away. Whoso
hath ears to hear, let him hear.

SECTION X.

PARABLES.

XV. JV*0 W all the publicans and the sinners re-

2 sorted to Jesus to hear him. But the Pharisees
and the scribes murmured^ saying., This man
admitteth sinners, and eateth with them.

3 Then he addressed this similitude to them : m^^^. is -, 12-

4 What man amongst you, v.'ho hath a hundred
sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave
the ninety-nine in the desert, to go after that

5 which is lost, until he find it ? And having
found it, doth he not joyfully lay it on his should-

290 S. LUKE.

CH. 15. SECT. X.

6 eis, and, wlien he is come home, convene his
friends and neighbours, saying to them, * Re-
' joice with me, for I have found my sheep

7 ' which was lost ?' Thus, I assure you, there is
greater joy in heaven for one sinner who re-
formeth, than for ninety-nine righteous persons
who need no reformation.

8 Or what woman, who hath ten drachmas^^,
if she lose one, doth not light a lamp, and sweep
the house, and search carefully, until she find it?

9 And having found it, doth she not assemble her
female friends and neighbours, saying, ' Rejoice
' with me, for I have found the drachma which

iO ' I had lost' Such joy, I assure you, have the
angels of God, when any one sinner reformeth.

1 1 He said also, A certain man had two sons.

12 And the younger of them said to his father,
' Father, give me my portion of the estate.'

13 And he allotted to them their shares. Soon
after, the younger son gathered all together,
and travelled into a distant country, and there

14 wasted his substance in riot. When all was
spent, a great famine came uj)on that land, and

ir) he began to be in want. Then he applied to
one of the inhabitants of that countr}^, who sent

16 him into his fields to keep swine. And he
was fain to fill his belly with the husks on
which the swine were feeding ; for nobody

17 gave him aught. At length, coming to him-
self, he said, ' How many hirelings hath my
" father, who have all more bread than sufficeth

<7 About 6s. 3tl sterling;.

S. LUKE. 29»

SECT. X. CH. 15.

18 ' them, while I perish with hunger ! I will arise
' and go to my lather, and will say unto him,
' Father, I have sinned against heaven and

19 ' thee, and am no longer worthy to be called

* thy son; make me as one of thy hirelings.'

20 And he arose and went to his father. When
he was yet afar off, his father saw him, and had
compassion, and ran, and threw himself upon

21 his neck, and kissed him. And the son said,
' Father, I have sinned against heaven and
' thee, and am no longer worthy to be called

22 ' thy son.' But the father said to his servants,
' Bring hither the principal robe and put it on

* him, and put a ring on his finger, and shoes

23 ' on his feet : bring also the fatted calf and kill

24 ' it, and let us eat and be merry ; for this my
" son was dead, and is alive again ; he was lost,
' and is found.' So they began to be meny.

25 Now his elder son was in the field walk-
ing home. And as he drew near the house, he

26 heard music and dancing. He, therefore, called
one of the servants, and asked the reason of

27 this. He answered, ' Thy brother is returned,

* and thy father hath killed the fatted calf, be-

28 ' cause he hath received him in health.' And
he was angry, and would not go in ; therefore

29 his father came out and entreated him. He an-
swering, said to his father, ' These many years
' I have served thee, without disobeying thy
' command in any thing ; yet thou never gavest
' me a kid that I might entertain my friends ;

.30 ' but no sooner did this thy son return, who
' hath squandered thy living on prostitutes,

292 S. LUKE.

CH. 16. SECT. X.

' than thou killedst for him the fatted calf.'
31 ' Son,' replied the father, ' thou art always with

' me, and all that I have is thine : it was but
.32 ' reasonable that we should rejoice and be

' merry ; because this thy brother was dead,

' and is alive again ; he was lost, and is found.'

XVI. HE said likewise to his disciples, A certain
rich man had a steward, Avho was accused to

2 him of wasting his estate. Having, therefore,
called him, he said, ' What is this that I hear of
' thee ? Render an account of thy management,

3 ' for thou shalt be steward no longer.' And
the steward said within himself, ' What shall I
' do .'' My master taketh from me the steward-
' ship ; I cannot dig, and am ashamed to beg.

4 ' I am resolved what to do, that when I am dis-
' carded, there may be some who will receive

."j ' me into their houses.' Having therefore sent
severally for all his master's debtors, he asked
one, ' How much owest thou to my master }"

G He answered, ' A hundred baths of oiP®.' ' Take
' back thy bill,' said the steward, ' sit down di-

7 ' rectly, and write one for fifty.' Then he
asked another, ' How much owest thou }'' He
answered, ' A hundred homers^^ of Avheat.'
' Take back th}^ bill,' said he, ' and write one for

8 ' eighty.' The master commended the pru-
dence of the unjust steward ; for the children

■*8.^ hath thought equal to 7 1 -half English gallons.
■*^j3 homer to 75 1-half sfallons.

S. LUK*). ^P

«ECT. X. CH. 16.

of this world are more prudent in conducting
9 their affairs than the children of hght. Tliere-
fore I say unto you, With the deceitful mam-
mon procure to yourselves friends, who, after
your discharge, may receive you into the eter-
nal mansions.

10 Whoso is faithful in little, is faithful also in
much : and whoso is unjust in little, is unjust

1 1 also in much. If therefore ye have not been
honest in the deceitful, who will intrust you

12 with the true riches ? And if ye have been
unfaithful managers for another, who will give

13 you any thing to manage for yourselves ? A Mat. 6< 24
servant cannot serve two masters ; for either

'he will hate one, and love the other, or at least
will attend one, and neglect the other. Ye
cannot serve God and mammon.

14 When the Pharisees, who loved money, heard

15 all these things they ridiculed him. But he
said unto them, As for you, ye make yourselves
pass upon men for righteous, but God knoweth
your hearts ; for that which is admired by men,
is abhorred of God.

16 Ye had the law and the Prophets until the Mat. ii; 12.
coming of John, since whose time the kingdom

of God is announced, and every occupant en-

17 tereth it by force. Bat sooner shall heaven Mat. 5; is.
and earth perish, than one tittle of the law

shall fail.

18 Whoever divorceth his wife, and taketh Mat. 5 •, 32.
another, committeth adultery; and whoever ^^'''' *^' "'
marrieth the divorced woman, committeth
adultery.

VOL. III. 41

294 S. LUKE.

CH. 16. SECT. X.

39 There was a certain rich man, that wore
purple and fine linen, and feasted splendidly

20 every day. There was also a poor man named
Lazarus, covered with sores, that was laid at

21 his gate ; and was fain to feed on the crumbs
which fell from the rich man's table : yea, even

22 the dogs came and licked his sores. It hap-
pened that the poor man died, and was con-
veyed by angels to Abraham's bosom : the

Us rich man also died, and was buried. And in
hades, being in torments, he looked up, and saw
Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom,

24 and cried, saying, ' Have pity on me, father

* Abraham, and send Lazarus to dip the tip of

* his finger in water, and cool my tongue, for I

25 ' am tortured in this flame.' Abraham answer-
ed, ' Son, remember that thou, in thy life-time,

* receivedst good things, and Lazarus received
' evil things ; but now, he is in joy, and thou

26 ' art in torments. Besides, there lieth a huge
' gulph betwixt us and you, so that they who
' would pass hence to you, cannot ; neither can

27 ' they pass to us who would come thence.' The
other replied, ' I entreat thee, then, father, to

28 ' send him to my father's house ; for I have five
' brothers, that he may admonish them, lest

* they also come into this place of torment'

29 x4.braham answered, ' They have Moses and

30 ' the Prophets, let them hear them.' ' Nay,'
said he, ' father Abraham, but if one went to
' them from the dead, they would reform.*

31 Abraham replied, ' If they hear not Moses and
' the Prophets ; neither will they be persuadedj

* though one should arise from the dead.'

SJ5CT. XI.

6. LUKE. ^*

CH. 17.

SECTION XI.

IXSTRUCTIONS AND AVARNINGS.

XVII. THEJV Jesus said to his disciples, It is
impossible to exclude snares entirely ; but woe

2 unto him who ensnareth. It would be more Mat. is 5 7.

Mat. 18 ; 6.

eligible for him to have an upper millstone fas- Mar. 9; 42
tened to his neck, and to be cast into the sea,
than to insnare any of these little ones.

3 Take heed to yourselves; if thy brother Mat.^i8;^2a
trespass against thee, rebuke him ; and if he 13

4 repent, forgive him ; and if he trespass against
thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a
day return [to thee,] saying, ' I repent,' thou
shalt forgive him.

5 Then the Apostles said to the Lord, Increase Mat. n -, 20.

6 our faith. He answered, If ye had faith, though
it were but as a grain of mustard seed, ye
might say to this sycamine, ' Be extirpated
* and planted in the sea,' and it would obey
you.

7 Would any of you, who hath a servant plow-
ing or feeding cattle, say to him, on his return
from the field, ' Come immediately, and place

8 * thyself at table ;' and not rather, ' Make ready
' my supper ; gird thyself, and serve me, until

29^ S. LUKE.

OH. IT. SECT. XI.

' I have eaten and drunken ; afterwards thou

9 ' mayest eat and drink .^' Is he obliged to that

servant for obeying his orders ? I suppose not.

10 In like manner say ye, when ye have done all
' that is commanded you, ' We thy servants have

' conferred no favour ; we have done only
' what we were bound to do.'

11 JSTOW^ in travelling to Jerusalem, he passed
through the confines of Samaria and Galilee,

12 and being about to enter a certain village^ there

13 met him ten lepers, who stood at a distance, and
cried out, Jesus, Master, take pity upon us.

Lev. 14; 2' 14 Whcu he saw them, he said to them. Go, show
yourselves to the priests. jl7id as they went,

15 they were cleansed, ^^nd 07ie of them perceiving
that he was healed, turned back, glorifyittg God

16 aloud. Then throwing himself prostrate at the
feet of Jesus, he returned him thanks ; now this

17 man was a Samaritan. Jesus said. Were not
ten cleansed ? Where then are the other nine ?

18 Have none returned glory to God, except this

19 alien ? And he said to him. Arise, go thy w^y,
thy faith hath cured thee.

20 Being questioned by the Pharisees when the
reign of God shoidd commence, he answered,
The reign of God is not ushered in with pa-

21 rade ; nor shall people say, * Lo here !' or
' Lo yonder !' for behold the reign of God is
within you.

22 Then he said to his disciples. The time will
come when ye shall desire to see one of the
days of the son of Man, and shall not see it.

S. LUKE. 29r

SECT. IV. t;H. 17.

23 But when they say to you, ' Lo here,' or ' Lo ^ifa'l^*.

24 ' yonder,' go not out to follow them. For as the
lightning flasheth in an instant from one ex-
tremity of the sky to the other, so will the ap-
pearance of the Son of man be in his day.

25 But first he must suffer much, and be rejected

26 of this generation. And, as it happened in Mat. 24; 37-
Noah's days, it will also happen in the days of

27 the Son of Man. They ate, they drank, they
married, they were given in marriage, until the
day that Noah entered the ark, when the de-

28 luge came and destroyed them all. In like
manner, as it was in the days of Lot, they ate,
the}^ drank, they bought, they sold, they plant-

29 ed, they built; but on the day that Lot left Gen. i9j 24.
Sodom, it rained fire and brimstone from heav-

30 en, which destroyed them all. So will it also be
on the day when the Son of Man shall appear.

31 On that day let not him who shall be on the
house-top, having his furniture in the house,
come down to take it away. Let not him who

32 shall be in the field, return home. Remember Mat. lo ; sg.

33 Lot's wife. Whosoever shall seek to save his viar. a ; 35.

ch. 9 • 24.

life, shall lose it; and whosoever shall throw it Jo. 12; 25.

34 away, shall preserve it. I tell you, there will
be two men that night in one bed ; one will be

35 seized, and the other will escape. Two women Mat. 24; lo-
will be grinding together ; one will be seized,

36 and the other will escape. [Two men will be
in the field ; one will be seized, and the other

37 will escape.] Then they asked him, Where,
Master.-^ He answered, Where the body is, the Mat. 24; 2^.
eagles will be assembled.

29S ' S. LUkk.

CH. 13. SECT. Jil.

1 Th. 5 ; 17. XVIII. He also showed them by n parable, that
they ought to persist in jwayer loithoiit growing

2 weary. In a certain city, said he, there was a
judge, who neither feared God, nor regarded

3 man. And there was a widow in that city who
came to him, saying, ' Do me justice on my ad-

4 ' versary.' For some time he refused : but
afterwards he argued thus with himself, ' Al-
' though I neither fear God, nor regard man ;

5 * yet because this widow importuneth me, I

* will judge her cause, lest she come perpetual-

6 ' ly and plague me.' Mark, said the Lord, what

7 the unjust judge determined. And will not
God avenge his elect, who cry to him day and

8 night } Will he linger in their cause ? I assure
you, he will suddenly avenge them. Never-
theless, when the Son of Man cometh, will he
find this belief in the land.''

9 Then addressing some who were conceited of
themselves as being righteous, and despised oth-

10 ers, he proposed this example : Two men went
up to the temple to pray ; one a Pharisee, the

11 other a publican. The Pharisee standing by
himself, prayed thus : ' O God, I thank thee
' that I am not as other men, extortioners, un-

12 ' just, adulterers, or even as this publican. I

* fast twice a week. I give tithes of all that I

13 ' possess.' But the publican standing at a dis-
tance, and not daring so much as to lift up his
eyes to heaven, smote upon his breast, and

oh. 14; 11. 14 cried, ' God be merciful to me a sinner.' I as-

Mati 23 "12

'* ' sure you that this man returned home, more
approved than the other : for whoever exalteth

S. LUKE. 299

•SECT. XI. tM. 18.

himself, shall be humbled ; but whoever hum-
bleth himself, shall be exalted.

15 Then they presented babes to him, that he JJ*J. ]l: J3:
might touch them : the disciples obsetmng it,

16 rebuked [those loho brought^ them. But Jesus
calling them to him, said. Permit the children
to come unto me, and do not forbid them ; for

17 of such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say
unto you, Whosoever will not receive the king-
dom of God as a child, shall never enter it.

18 THEjy a certain ruler /tsked him, saying, Mat, 19'; is-

t/ O' Mar. 10 • IT-

Good teacher, what good shall I do to obtain

19 eternal life ? Jesus ansivered. Why callest thou

20 me good } God alone is good. Thou knowest

the commandments. Do not commit adultery ; ex, 20; 12-

1 1 ,1 Deut.5;16-

do not commit murder ; do not steal ; do not
give a false testimony; honour thy father and

21 thy mother. He replied. All these I have ob-

22 served from my childhood. Hearing this, Je-
sus said to him, yet in one thing thou art defi-
cient : sell all that thou hast, and distribute to
the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heav-

23 en: then come and follow me. When he
heard this, he was exceedingly sorrowful, for he
ivas very rich.

24 Jesus perceiving that he was very sorrowful, Mat. 19 ; 23'
said. How difficult will it be for men of opu-

25 lence to enter the kingdom of God ! It is easi-
er for a camel to pass through a needle's eye,
than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of

26 God. The hearers said. Who, then, can be

27 saved? Jesus answered, Things impossible to
men, are possible to God.

300 8. LUKE.

CH. 18. SECT. XI.

Mar 10 '• ^28- ^^ Thdi Petcr said, Lo ! we have forsaken all,

29 and followed thee. Jesus answered, Verily I
say unto you, that there is none who shall
have forsaken his house, or parents, or broth-
ers, or wife, or children, on account of the

30 kingdom of God ; who shall not receive mani-
fold more in return in this world, and in the fu-
ture, eternal Ufe. ' \

Mat. 20; 17- 31 THEJV Jesus takins the twelve aside, said to

Mar. 10 ; 32. » '

them. We are now going to Jerusalem, where
all that the prophets have written shall be ac-

32 complished on the Son of Man. For he shall
be delivered to the Gentiles, and ridiculed and

33 insulted and spitted on. And after scourging,
they will kill him, and he shall rise again the

34 third day. But they understood none of these
things : this discourse was hidden from them :
they did not comprehend its meaning.

Mat. 20; 29 35 When he came near Jericho, a blind man,

Mar. 10 ; 46. . , , • ,

36 who sat by the way-side begging, hearing the
crowd pass by, inquired what was the matter.

37 ^nd being told that Jesus the J^azarene was

38 passing by, he immediately cried, saying, Jesus,

39 Son of David, have pity upon me. They who
went before, charged him to be silent : but he
cried still the louder, Son of David, have pity

40 upon me. Jesus stopped, and commanded them
to bring the man to him. And ivhen he was

41 nigh, he asked him, saying. What dost thou
wish me to do for thee ? He answered. Master,

42 to give me my sight. And Jesus said to him.
Receive thy sight ; thy faith hath cured thee.

S. LUKE. SOI

SECT. XI. CH. 19.

43 Instantly he received his sight, and followed
him, glorifying God ; and all the people saio it^
and praised God.

XIX. When Jesus had entered, and tvas passing

2 through Jericho, behold a man named Zaccheus,
a rich i?ian, and chief of the publicans, endeav-

3 oured to see what sort of person he was, but could

4 not for the press, being of a loio stature. There-
fore runfiitig before, he climbed up into a syca-
more to see him, having observed thai he ivas

5 going that way. Wlien Jesus came to the place,
he looked up, and seeing him said, Zaccheus,
make haste and come down, for to-day I must

6 abide at thy house. Jnd he made haste, and

7 came down, and received him joyfully. When
the multitude perceived this, they said, murmur-
ing. He is gone to be entertained by a sinner.

8 But Zaccheus presenting himself before Jesus,
said. Master, the half of my goods I will give
to the poor; and if in aught I have wronged

9 any man, I will restore fourfold. And Jesus
said concerning him. To-day is salvation come
to this house, inasmuch as he also is a son of

10 Abraham. For the Son of Man is come to seek Mat. is ; n.
and recover that which was lost.

11 ds the people were attentive, he added this
parable, because he was nigh to Jerusalem, and
they fancied the reign of God ivould immediate-
ly ly commence : A certain nobleman went abroad

to procure for himself the royalty, and then re-
13 turn ; and having called ten of his servants, and
dehvered to them ten pounds, he said, ' Im-
voL. III. 42

8«2 S. LUKE.

CH. 19. SECT. xi.

14 ' prove these till I return.' Now his citizens
hated him; and sending an embassy after him,
protested, ' We will not have this man for our

15 ' king.' When he returned, vested with royal
power, he commanded those servants to be
called to whom he had committed the money,
that he might know what every one had gain-

16 ed. Then came the first, and said, ' My Lord,

17 ' thy pound^^ hath gained ten pounds.' He
answered, ' Well done, good servant, because

* thou hast been faithful in a very small matter,
' receive thou the government of ten cities.'

18 And the second who came said, ' My Lord,

19 ' thy pound hath gained five pounds.' He an-
swered, ' Be thou too governor of five cities.'

20 Another came, saying, ' My Lord, here is thy
' pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin ;

21 ' for I was afraid of thee, because thou art a
' hard master ; thou exactest what thou didst
' not give, and reapest what thou didst not

22 * sow.' He answ^ered, ' Out of thine own
' mouth, thou malignant servant, I will con-
' demn thee. Didst thou know that I am

* a hard master, exacting what I did not give,
^23 ' and reaping what I did not sow ? Why then

' didst not thou put my money into th€ bank,

' that at my return I might have received it

24 ' with interest ?' Then he said to his attendants,

* Take the pound from him, and giv€ it to him
Mat. 13 ; If. 25 * who hath the ten pounds.' They answered,
Mar. 4 ;^25. 4 JVfy Lord, hc hath ten pounds.' [He replied,]

26 ' I tell you, that to every one who hath, more

^ About rl. 10s. sterling.

ch. 8 ; 18.

». LUKE. SOf)

SECT. Xir. t!H. 19.

' shall be given ; but from him who hath not,

27 ' even that which he hath shall be taken. But

' as for those mine enemies, who would not

* have me for their king ; bring them hither.

* and slay them in my presence.'

SECTION XII.

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM.

Mar. 11; 1-

28 ^^FTER this discourse Jesus walked foremost^

29 travelling towards Jerusalem. When he ap- Mat. 21
proached Bethphage and Bethany^ near the
motmtain called the Mount of Olives, he sent

30 tivo of his disciples, saying. Go to yonder vil-
lage, wherein, as ye enter, ye will find a colt
tied on which no man ever rode ; loose him and

31 bring him. If any one ask why ye loose him,
ye shall answer, ' Because the Master needeth

32 ' him.' ^Accordingly they ivho received this or-
der, ivent and found every thing as he had told

33 them. As they were loosing the colt, the own-

34 ers said to them, Why loose ye the colt ? They

35 answered. The Master needeth him. So they jo, i2;i4._
brought him to Jesus, and having throivn their

36 mantles upon the colt, set Jesus thereon. As he
went, the people spread their mantles in the way

37 before him. When he was so near as the de-
scent of the Mount of Olives, the whole multi-
tude of the disciples began to praise God in loud

304. S. LUKE.

GH. 20. SECT. XII.

acclamations, for all the miracles which they

38 had seen, saying, 'Blessed be the King who
' Cometh in the name of the Lord ; peace in
* heaven, and glory in the highest heaven.'

39 Upon this some Pharisees in the crowd said to

40 him. Rabbi, rebuke thy disciples. He answered,
I tell you that, if these were silent, the stones
would cry out.

41 When he came near arid beheld the city, he

42 wept over it, saying, O that thou badsl consider-
ed, at least in this thy day, the things which con-
cern thy peace ! But now they are hidden from

43 thine eyes : for the days are coming upon thee
when thine enemies will surround thee with a

44 rampart, and enclose thee, and shut thee up on
every side, and will level thee with the ground,

^t".^U^*« thee and thy children, and will not leave thee

Mat. 24 ; 2. J '

Mar. 13 j 2. Qjjg stone upon another, because thou didst not

consider the time when thou^^rast visited.

Mat. 21 5 12- 45 Afterwards he went into the temple, and
drove out thence those who sold and those ivho

Mar. 11 ; 15- 46 bought therein, saying to them. It is written,

Oer. 7'; 11. " My house is a house of prayer, but ye have

" made it a den of robbers."

47 And he taught daily in the temple, lohile the
chief priests and the scribes, and persons of

48 principal note, sought his destruction, but could
not devise how to effect it ; for all the people
heard him with the greatest attention.

Mat. 21 ; 23- XX. One of those days, as he was teaching the

Mar. 11 J 28- , . t ,1 1 t 1 - 1 j

people m the temple, and publishing the good
tidings, the chief priests and the scribes, ivith

33-
Mar. 12 ; 1.

S. LUKE. 305

SECT. XII. CH. 20.

2 the elders^ came upon him, saying, Tell us by
what authority tliou dost these things, or who

3 is he that empowered thee ? He answering,
said unto them, I also have a question to put to

4 you. Tell me then, Was the title which John
had to baptize, from heaven or from men ?

5 But they reasoned this ivith themselves, If we
say, ' From heaven,'' he will reply, ' Why thefi

6 * did ye not believe him P And if we say, ' From

* men,^ all the people ivill stone us ; for they are

7 persuaded that John tvas a prophet. They
therefore ansivered, that they could not tell

8 lohence. Jesus replied. Neither tell I you by
what authority I do these things.

9 Then he spake to the people this parable : A ^at. 21
man planted a vineyard, and farmed it out, and

10 having travelled, continued long abroad. The
season being come, he sent a servant to the
husbandmen, to receive of the produce of the
vineyard ; but they beat him, and sent him back

11 empty. Afterwards, he sent another servant,
whom they, having beaten and used him

12 shamefully, also sent away empty. He, after-
wards, dispatched a third to them. Him like-

13 wise they wounded and drove away. Then
the proprietor of tlie vineyard said, ' What

* shall I do ? T will send my beloved son ; they
' will surely reverence him, when they see him.'

14 But when the husbandmen saw him, they rea-
soned thus among themselves, ' This is the
' heir, come, let us kill him, that the inheri-

15 ' tance mny be our own.' And having thrust
him out of the vineyard, they killed him. What,

306 S. LUKE.

CH. 20. SECT. Xll.

therefore, will the proprietor of the vineyard

16 do to them ? He will come and destroy those
husbandaien, and give the vineyard to others.

17 And some of his hearers said, God forbid.

Mat. 21; 42- Jesus, lookitw on them, said. What then

Ps. 118 ; 22. 1

Acts, 4; 11. meaneth that expression of Scripture, "A

1 Pet. 2 ; 6- . * . . .

" stone which the builders rejected is made

18 " the head of the corner. Whosoever shall fall
" upon that stone, shall be bruised ; but on
" whomsoever it shall fall, it will crush him to

19 "pieces." At that time the chief priests and
the scribes, knotving that he had spoken this pa-
rable against them, would have laid hands on
him, but feared the people.

Mat. 22 ; 15- 20 And they tvatched him, and set spies upon

Mar. 12 ; 13- , . . . , '^ . f

nim, instructing them to personate conscientious
men, and surprise him in his loords, that they
might consign him to the power and authority of

21 the procurator. These accosted him with this
question. Rabbi, we know that thou speakest
and teachest uprisjhtly, and that, without res-
pect of persons, thou faithfully recommendest

22 the way of God. Is it lawful for us to pay

23 taxes to Cesar or not } He perceiving their
subtlety, answered, Why would ye inveigle me ?

24 Show me a denarius. Whose image and in-

25 scription hath it } They answered, Cesar's. He
replied. Render, therefore, to Cesar that which
is Cesar's, and to God that which is God's.

26 Thus they could not surprise him in his dis-
courses before the people ; wherefore, admiring
his anstver, they kept silence.

ik{at. 22;23- 27 Afterwards some of the Sadducees, who deny
icte'jwls? a future state, came to him with this question ••

S. LUKE. 5W

SECT. XII. CH. 20.

28 Rabbi, Moses hatli enjoined in his writingjs, Deut. 25 -, s-
that a man whose brother dieth childless out-
lived by his wife, shall marry the widow, and

29 raise issue to his brother. Now there were
seven brothers, the first of whom having taken

30 a wife, died childless ; the second married the

31 widow, and also died childless; the third too
married her, as did likewise the rest ; and all

32 the seven died leaving no children. Last of all

33 the woman also died. To which of them, there-
fore, will she be wife at the resurrection ; for

34 she hath been married to all the seven ? Jesus
answering, said unto them, The people of this

35 world marry and are given in marriage ; but
among them who shall be honoured to share in
the resurrection and the other world, there will
be neither marrying nor giving in marriage :

36 For they cannot die any more ; because angel-
like they are children of God, being children

37 of the resurrection. But that the dead are
raised, even Moses hath suggested, calling the
Lord who appeared in the bush, the God of
Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of

38 Jacob. Now he is not a God of the dead, but
of the living; for they are all, [though dead to

39 us,] alive to him. Then some of the scribes
said to him. Rabbi, thou hast spoken well.

40 ^fter that they did not venture to ask him any
more questions.

41 And he said to them, Why is it affirmed that Mat. 22 ; 41-

Mar 12 • 35*

42 the Messiah must be a Son of David } Yet Ps. iio • 1.
David himself says in the book of Psalms,

308 S. LUKE.

CH. 21. SECT. Xllf.

" The Lord^*^ said to my lord, Sit at my right

43 "hand until I make thy foes thy footstool."

44 As David thus calleth him his lord, how can he
be David's son ?

ch. 11 ; 43. 45 Then in the audience of all the people he said

Mat 23 ; b- ^ ' i i

46 to his disciples^ Beware of the scribes who love
Mat! 23 ; 14. ^^ ^VdWi in robes, and affect salutations in public

places, and the principal seats in the syna-
gogues, and the uppermost places at feasts ;

47 who devour the families of widows, and make
long prayers for a disguise. These shall suffer
the severest punishment.

Mar. 12 ; 41- XXI. Jls Jesus was observing the rich casting

2 their gifts into the treasury, he saw an indigent

3 loidow throiv in tivo mites. And he said, I tell
you truly, that this poor widow hath cast in

4 more than any of them ; for all these, out of
their superfluous store, have thrown into the
sacred chest : whereas she hath thrown in all
the little she had to subsist upon.

SECTION XIII.

THE LAST SUPPER.

Mat.24;i 5 SOME having remarked that the temple was

55*^19 f 44 adorned with beautiful stones and presents, he

6 said, The time will come when these things

which ye behold, shall be so razed, that one

^° Jehovah.

S. LUKE. 309

SECT. XI 11. ' CH. 21.

7 stone Mill not be left upon another. Then they Mat. 24 ; 3-
asked him^ saying, Rabbi, when will these

things be ; and what will be the sign when they

8 are about to be accomplished ? He answered,
Take care that ye be not seduced ; for many
Avill assume my character, saying, ' I am the
* person,' and the time a})proacheth ; therefore

9 do not follow them. But when ye shall hear
of wars and insurrections, be not terrified ; for
these things must first happen, but the end will '
not immediately follow.

10 He added, Then will nation rise against na- Mat. 24 ; ?•

11 tion, and kingdom against kingdom. And ^^' ^'
there shall be great earthquakes in sundry
places, and famines, and pestilences ; there

shall be also frightful appearances and great
J 2 prodigies in the sky. But, before all this, ye
shall be apprehended and prosecuted, and con-
signed to synagogues, and imprisoned, and
dragged before kings and governors, because

13 of my name : and this will aftbrd scope for your

14 testimony. Be therefore resolved not to pre-

15 meditate what defence ye shall make; for I
will give you an utterance and wisdom which
none of your adversaries shall be able to refute

16 or resist. And ye shall be given up even by
parents and brothers, and kinsmen, and friends ;

17 and some of you they will put to death. And,
on my account, ye shall be hated universally.

18 Yet not a hair of your head shall be lost. Save

19 yourselves by your perseverance.

20 Now when ye shall see Jerusalem invested Ma*. 24; 15-
with armies, know that the desolation thereof ^'' '

VOL. HI. 43

310 S. LUKE.

CH. 21. SECT. xin.

21 is nigh. Then let those in Judea flee to the
mountains ; let those in the city make their
escape, and let not those in the country enter

22 the city : for these will be days of vengeance,
wherein all the denunciations of Scripture shall

23 be accomplished. But woe unto the women
with child, and unto them who give suck in
those days : for there shall be great distress in

24 the land, and wrath upon this people. They
shall fall by the sword ; they shall be carried
captive into all nations ; and Jerusalem shall
be trodden by the Gentiles, until the times of

Mat. 24; 29- 25 the Gcutilcs be over. And there shall be signs

Mar 13 ' 24* • i i • i i • i ^

Is. 13 ; 10. 11^ ^"6 s^i"» "lid m the moon, and m the stars ;

?oei^2^-^io' and upon the earth the anguish of desponding
31. & 3 ; 13. nations ; and roarings in the seas and floods ;

26 men expiring with the fear and apprehension of
.those things which are coming upon the world;
for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.

27 Then they shall see the Son of Man coming
Rex-. 1 ; 7. 28 in a cloud with great glory and power. Now

when these things begin to be fulinilled, look up
and lift up your heads, because your deliver-
ance approacheth.
Mat. 24; 32- 29 He pvoposed to fhem also this comparison :
Consider the lig-tree, and the other trees.

30 When ye observe them shooting forth, ye
know of yourselves that the summer is nigh.

31 Know yc in like manner, when ye shall see
these events, tluit the reign of God is nigh.

32 Verily I say unto you, that this generation

33 shall not pass, until all be accomplished. Heav-
en and earth shall fail : but mv words shall not

S. LUKE. 311

SECT. XIII. CH. 22.

34 fail. Take heed, therefore, to yourselves, lest
your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and
drunkenness and worldly cares, and that day

35 come upon you unawares : for, as a net, it shall

36 enclose all the inhabitants of the earth. Be
vigilant, therefore ; praying, on every occasion,
that ye may be accounted worthy to escape
all these impending evils, and to stand before
the Son of Man.

37 Thus Jesus taught in the temple by day, but
retired at ninht to the mountain called the

38 Mount of Olives. ^/Ind every morning the peo-
ple resorted early to the temple to hear him.

XXII. MOW the feast of unleavened bread, called Mat. 26; i-

2 the passover, being near, the chiej priests and
the scribes sought hoiv they might kill him ; for

3 they feared the people. Then Satan entered Mat. 26 •, u-

. Mar. 14 • 10*

into Judas, siirnamed Iscariot, who loas of the

4 number of the twelve. And, he went and con-
certed ivith the chief priests and officers, how

5 he might deliver Jesus into their hands. And
they were glad, and agreed to give him a cer-

6 tain sum ; which Judas having accepted, ivatch-
ed an oppoHunity to deliver him up without
tumult.

7 J\*oio the day of unleavened bread beinsa come. Mat. 26 -, n-

. Mar. 14 • 12-

071 ivhich the passover must be sacrificed, Jesus

8 sent Peter and John, saying. Go and prepare

9 for us the passover, that we may eat it. They
asked him, Where wilt thou that we prepare

10 it ? He ansivered. When ye enter the city, ye
will meet a man carrying a pitcher of water ;

312 S. LUKE.

CH. 22. SECT. xin.

follow him into the house which he shall enter,

1 1 and say to the master of the house, ' The
' teacher asketh thee, Where is the guest-
' chamber, where I may eat the passover with

12 ' my disciples?' And he will show you a large

13 upper room furnished ; make ready there. So
they went, and having found every thing as he
had told them, prepared the passover.

14 When the hour ivas come^ he placed himself

15 at table with the twelve Apostles, and said to
them, Much have I longed to eat this passover

16 with you before 1 suffer! for I declare to you,
that I will never partake of another, until it be

17 accomplished in the kingdom of God. Then
13 taking a cup, he gave thanks, and said, Take

this, and share it amongst you : for I assure
you, that I will not again drink of the product
of the vine, until the reign of God be come.
Mat. 26; 26- ^9 Then hc took bread, and, having given thanks,
iCo.n'S broke it, and gave it to them, saying, This is
my body which is given for you. Do this in
20 commemoration of me. He likeivise gave the
cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new
covenant in my blood, which is shed for you.
Mat. 26; 21- 21 Mark, however, that the hand of him who
^^r\i^hv 22 betrayeth me, is on the table with mine. The
Son of Man is going away, as hath been deter-
mined : nevertheless, woe unto that man by

23 whom he is betrayed. The^i they began to in-
quire among themselves, ivhich of them it cotild
be that ivould do this.

24 There had been also a contention among
them, which of them should be accounted the

\ \

S. LUKE. 313

SECT. XIII. CH. 22.

25 sreatest. And he said to them, The kings of Mat. so-, 25-

, . . , . . 11 Mar. 10; 42-

the nations exercise dominion over them, and
they who oppress them are styled benefactors.

26 But with you it must be otherwise : nay, let
the greatest amongst you be as the smallest,
and him who governeth, as he who servetli.

27 For, whether is greater ; he who is at table,
or he who serveth } Is not he that is at table ?
Yet I am amongst you as one who serveth.

28 Ye are they who have continued with me in
29* my trials. And I grant unto you to eat and to

drink at my table in my kingdom (forasmucii
as my Father hath granted me a kingdom,)
and to sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes
of Israel.

31 The Lord said also, Simon, Simon, Satan
hath obtained permission to sift you [all] as

32 wheat ; but I have prayed for thee that thy
faith fail not ; do thou, therefore, when thou
hast recovered thyself, confirm thy brethren.

33 He ansivered, Master, I am ready to accompany Mat. 26; 34-

34 thee both to prison and to death. Jesus re- ^ ^^' ' '
plied, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not

crow to-day, before thou have thrice denied
that thou knowest me.
3r) Then he said to them, When I sent you with- Mat. 10 ; 9>
out purse, and scrip, and shoes, did ye want

36 any thing } Nothing, ansivered they. But now,
said he, let hirn that hath a ])urse take it, and
likewise his scrip : and let him who hath no

37 sword, sell his mantle and buy one ; for I tell h. r..?; t?.
you that this Scripture, " He was ranked

" anions; malefactors.*' is now to be accom-

314 S. LUKE.

CH. 22. SECT. XIII.

plished in me : for the things relating to me

38 must [soon] be fulfilled. They said, Master,
here are two swords. He replied, It is enough.

39 Then he went out, and repaired, as he was
wont, to the mount of Olives, and his disciples

followed him.
Mat. 26 ; 36- 40 Beins; arrived there, he said to them, Pray

Mar, 14 ; 32- '^ ' r^i

41 that ye may not yield to temptation. Then
being withdrawn from them about a stone'' s cast,

42 he kneeled doivn and prayed, saying. Father, if
thou wilt, take this cup away from me ; never-

43 theless, not my will, but thine be done, ^nd
there appeared to him a messenger from heaven

44 strengthening him. Jlnd being in an agony of
grief he prayed the more fervently, and his
stveat fell like clotted blood to the ground.

45 Having arisen from prayer, and returned to his
disciples, he found them sleeping, oppressed

46 with grief and said to them. Why do ye sleep }
Arise and pray, lest the trial overcome you.

Mat. 26; 47- 47 Beforc he had done speaking, he saw a multi-

Jo. 18 ; 3- tude, and he ivho was called Judas, one of the

twelve, ivalked before them, and came up to

48 Jesus to kiss him. Jesus said to him, Judas, be-

49 tray est thou the Son of Man with a kiss .•*
JVow those who were ivith him, foreseeing zvhat
would happen, said to him, Master, shall we

50 strike Yv^ith the sword ? ^?id one of them struck
the servant of the high priest, and cut off his

5 1 right ear. Jesus said. Let this suffice ; and

52 touching his ear, he healed him. Then Jesus
said to the chief priests, and the officers of the
temple-guard, and the elders who were come to

S. LUKE. 315

SECT. XIV. CH. 22.

apprehend him, Do ye corxie with swords and
53 clubs, as in pursuit of a robber ? While 1 was
daily with you in the temple, ye did not at-
tempt to arrest me. But this is your hour,
and the power of darkness.

SECTION XIV.

THE CIICCIFIXIO:?.

54 THEJf tkcy seized him, and led him away Mat. 26 ; si-
to the high pries fs house. And Peter folloii>f^{Q^^{i^'

55 ed at a distance. When they had kindled a ^f;^ ^6 • 69-
Jire in the middle of the court, and icere sittinp- '^'^'■- ^4'' ^^^

.f. 7 • Ti , <=" Jo. 18; 16-

56 round it, Feter sat dotvn amo?ig them. And a & sa-
maid-servant having observed him sitting by

the fire, and vieived him attentively, said, This

57 man also was with him. But he disotvned him,

58 saying, Woman, I know liim not. A little
ichile after, another seeing him, said, Thou also
art one of them. Peter anstvered, Blan, I am

59 not. About an hour after, another averred the
same thing, saying, This man Avas surely witli

60 him, for he is a Galilean. Peter answered,
Man, I know nothing of this matter. And just

61 as he spalce the word, the ccck cretv. Then the
Lord turning, looked upon Peter, and Peter
called to mind the ivord ivhich the Lord had

316 S. LUKE,

CH. 23. SECT. XIV.

said unto him. '' Before the cock crotv, thou loilt

62 " disown me thrice.'''' And Peter went out and
wept bitterly.

63 Meafitime, they loho had Jesus in charge^

64 mocked and beat him ; and having blindfolded
him, struck him on the face, and asked him,

6^) saying, Divine who it is that smote thee. ,/2nd
many other abusive things they said against

him.
Mat, 27; 1- 66 ,ls S0071 as it wus day, thc national senate,
tvith thc chief priests and scribes, ivere assem-
bled, who having caused him to be brought into

67 their council-chamber, said to him. If thou be

68 the Messiah, tell us. He ansivered, If I tell
you, ye v/ill not believe : and if I put a ques-
tion, ye will neither answer me, nor acquit me.

69 Hereafter the Son of Man shall be seated at

70 the right hand of Almighty God. They all
replied. Thou art then the Son of God } He

71 answered. Ye say the truth. Then they cried.
What further need have we of evidence '^ We
have heard enough ourselves from his own
mouth.

.>Lir. lb ; 2.

XXII 1. ,7j\^D the assembly broke up, and conduct-
tat. ;:7 ; n. 2 ed Jesus to Pilate. And they accused him, say-
ing, We found this man perverting the nation,
and forbidding to give tribute to Cesar, calling

3 himself Messiah the King. Theii Pilate asking
him, said, Thou art the King of the Jev/s }

4 He answered. Thou sayest right. Pilate said
to the chief priests and the multitude, I find

5 nothing criminal in this man. But they became

S. LUKE. 317

SECT. XIV. ^H. 23.

more vehement^ adding^ He raiseth sedition
among the people, by the doctrine which he
spreadeth through all Jiidea, from Galilee,

6 where he began, to this place. When Pilate
heard them mentiofi Galilee, he asked whether

7 the man were a Galilean. And finding that he
belonged to Herod'' s jurisdiction, he sent him to
Herod, zvho was also then at Jerusalem.

8 And Herod ivas very glad to see Jesus : it
was what he had long desired ; having heard
inuch of him, and hoping to see him perform

9 some miracle. He, therefore, asked him many
questions, but Jesus returned him no answer.

10 Yet the chief priests and the scribes who were

11 present, accused him ivith eagerness. But
Herod and his military train despised him : and
having in derision arrayed him in a shining

12 robe, remanded him to Pilate. On that day
Pilate and Herod became friends ; for before
they had been at enmity.

13 Pilate having convened the chief priests, the

14 magistrates, and the people, said to them, Ye
have brought this man before me, as one who
exciteth the people to revolt ; yet having ex-
amined him in your presence, I have not found jo. i8 ; 38.
him guilty of any of those crimes whereof ye ^ ^^'' ^*

15 accuse him. Neither hath Herod ; for I refer-
red you to him. Be assured, then, that he Mat. 27;2i-

16 hath done nothing to deserve death. I will ' ^^' '

17 therefore chastise him, and release him. For
it was necessary that he should release one to

18 them at the festival. Then all cried out together.
Away with this man, and release to us Barabbas.

VOL. IIL 44

318 S. LUKE.

CH. 23. SECT. XIV.

19 J^Tow Bar abbas had been imprisoned for raising

20 sedition in the city, and for murder. Pilate,
ivilling to release Jesus, again expostulated.

21 But they cried, saying, Crucify, crucify him. *^

22 third time he repeated. Why } what evil hath
this man done } I do not find him guilty of any
capital crime; I will therefore chastise him,

23 and release him. But they persisted, demand-
ing, with much clamour, that he might be cruci-
fied. At last their clamours, and those of the

24 chief priests, prevailed : and Pilate pronounced

25 sentence, that it should be as they desired. Ac-
cordingly he released to them a man who had
been imprisoned for sedition and murder, ivhom
they required, and gave up Jesus to their will.

Mat. 27; 32- 26 As they led him away, they laid hold of one

♦ ' ' Simon, a Cyrenian, coming from the country,

and laid the cross on him, that he might bear it

27 after Jesus. And a great multitude followed
him, amongst ivhom were many loomen who la-

28 mented and beioailed him. But Jesus turning
to them, said. Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not
for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your

29 children : for the days are coming wherein they
Is. 2; 19. shall say, ' Happy the barren, the wombs which
Rev.e^j'fe. ' never bare, and the breasts which never gave

30 'suck:' then they shall cry to the mountains,

31 ' Fall on us,' and to the hills, ' Cover us :' for if
it fare thus with the green tree, how shall it

32 fare with the dry ? And two malefactors were
also led ivith him to execution.

Mat. 27; 35- 33 Whcu they tvere come to the place called
Jo. 19; 18. Calvary, they there nailed him to the cross, and

S. LUKE. 319

SECT. XIV. CH. 23.

the malefactors also, one at his right hand, the

34 other at his left. And Jesus said, Father for-
give them, for they know not what they do.

35 And they parted his garments by lot. While Mar. is ; 24.
the people stood gazing, even their rulers joined

thim in ridiculing him, and saying, This man
saved others ; let him save himself, if he be the

36 Messiah, the elect of God. The soldiers like-
wise mocked him, coming and offering him vine-

37 gar, and saying, If thou be the King of the

38 Jews, save thyself. There was also an in-
scription over his head, in Greek, Latin, and
Hebrew, THIS IS THE KIMG OF THE
JEWS,

39 J\*ow, one of the malefactors tvho suffered
with him, reviled him, saying. If thou be the

40 Messiah, save thyself and us. The other re-
buking him, ansicered, Hast thou no fear of God,
thou who art undergoing the same punishment ?

41 And we indeed justly ; for we receive the due
reward of our deeds ; but this man has done

42 nothing amiss. And he said to Jesus, Remem-
ber me. Lord, when thou comest to thy king-

43 dom. Jesus answered. Verily I say unto thee,
To-day thou shalt be with me in paradise.

44 And about the sixth hour there was darkness
over all the land, which lasted till the ninth.

45 The sun was darkened, and the veil of the tem-

46 pie ivas rent in the midst. And Jesus said with

a loud voice. Father, into thy hands I commit Ps. 3i j 5.

47 my spirit ; and having thus said, expired. Then
the centurion observing lohat had happened,
gave glory to God, saying, Assuredly this was

320 S. LUKE.

CH. 23. SECT. XV.

48 a righteous man. J^ay, all the people who
were present at this spectacle^ and saw what

49 passed, returned, beating their breasts. And all
his acquaintance, and the womefi who had follow-
ed him from Galilee, standing at a distance,
beheld these things.

SECTION XV.

THE RESURRECTION.

Mat. 27; 57- 50* J^OW from Arimathca, a city of Jiidea, there

Jo. 19 ; 38^ fvas « senator named Joseph, a good and just

man, who had not concurred in the resolutions

and proceedings of the rest, and who himself

52 also expected the reign of God. This man
loent to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus.

53 And having taken it down, he wrapped it in
linen, and laid it in a tomb cut in stone, where-

54 in no man had ever been deposited. *N*ow that
day ivas the preparation ^S and the Sabbath ^^

55 approached. And the women who had accom-
panied Jesus from Galilee, followed Joseph, and
observed the monimient, and how the body was

56 laid. When they returned, they provided spices
and ointments, and then rested the Sabbath ^\
according to the commandment.

5^ Friday. 52 Saturday. ^^ Saturday.

S. LUKE. 321

SECT. XV. CH. 24.

XXIV. But the first day of the iveek^\ they ivent Mat.ss; i-
by day-break, with some others, to the tomb, jo. 20 ; i-
canning the spices which they had provided ;

2 and found the stone rolled away from the monu-

3 me7it ; and having entered, they found not the

4 body of the Lord Jesus. While they were in
perplexity on this account, behold tivo men stood
by them, in robes of a dazzling brightness.

5 The women being affrighted, and fixing their
eyes on the ground, these said to them. Why

6 seek ye the living among the dead ? He ch. 9 ; 22.
is not here, but is risen; remember how he ^^j^ j%^^*

7 spake to you, before he left Galilee, saying, ^^'■* ^ ' ^^'
" The Son of Man must be delivered into the

" hands of sinners, and be crucified, and the

8 " third day rise again." Then they remember-
ed his words.

9 On their return from the monument, they r^- Mat. 2a -, ff.
ported the ivhole matter to the eleven, and to all

10 the other disciples. It was Mary Magdalene,
and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James,
and other tvomen tvith them, ivho told these

11 things to the apostles: but their account ap-
peared to them as idle tales ; they gave them no

12 credit. Peter, hoivever, arose, and ran to the
monument ; and stooping down, saw nothing
there but the linen lying. And he went away,
musing tvith astonishment on tvhat had hap-
pened.

13 T7ie same day, as two of the disciples were Mar. i6;r%
travelling to a village named Emmaus, sixty

14 furlongs from Jerasalem, they conversed together

34 Sunday.

322 ' S. LUKE.

CH. 24. SECT. XV.

15 about all these events. While they were con-
versitig and reasoning, Jesus himself joined

16 them, and tvent along with them. But their
eyes ivere so affected, that they did not know

17 him. And he said to them. What subjects are
these about which ye confer together } and

18 why are ye dejected ? And one of them named
Cleopas, answered, Art thou alone such a
stranger in Jerusalem, as to be unacquainted
with the things which have happened there so

19 lately.'^ What things? said he. They answer-
ed. Concerning Jesus the Nazarene, who was a
Prophet, powerful in word and deed, before

20 God and all the people ; how our chief priests
and magistrates have delivered him to be con-

21 demned to death, and have crucified him. As
for us, we trusted that it had been he who
should have redeemed Israel. Beside all this,

22 to-day being the third day since these things
happened, some women of our company have

23 astonished us ; for having gone early to the
monument, and not found his body, they came
and told us that they had seen a vision of an-

24 gels, who said that he is alive. Whereupon
some of our men went to the monument, and
found matters exactly as the women had relat-
ed ; but him they saw not.

25 Then he said to them, O thoughtless men,
and backward to believe things which have

26 been all predicted by the Prophets ! Ought not
the Messiah thus to suffer, and so to enter into

27 his glory } Then beginning with Moses, and
proceeding through all the Prophets, he ex-

S. LUKE. 223

SECT. XV. CH. 24.

plained to them all the passages relating to

28 himself. When they came near the village,
whither they loere travellings he seemed as in-

29 tending to go farther. But they constrained
him, saying, Abide with us; for it groweth late, .
and the day is far spent. And he tvent in to

30 abide ivith them. While they were at table to-
gether, he took the loaf, and blessed and broke

31 it, and distributed to them. Then their eyes
were opened, arid they knew him ; and he disap-

32 peared. And they said one to another, Did not
our hearts burn within us, while he talked with
us on the road, and expounded to us the Scrip-
tures ?

33 Immediately they arose, and returned to Je-
rusalem, where they found the eleven, and the

34 rest of their company, assembled, who said, The
Master is actually risen, and hath appeared

35 unto Simon. These also recounted tchat had
happened on the road, and how he ivas discov-
ered to them in breaking the loaf.

36 TVJiile they discoursed in this manner, Jesus Mar. i6 -, i4.
stood in the midst of them, and said, Peace be °' '

37 unto you. But they were amazed and affright-

38 ed, imagining that they saw a spirit. And he
said to them, Why are ye alarmed ? And where-

39 fore do suspicions arise in your hearts ? Behold
my hands and my feet; it is I myself; handle
me and be convinced; for a spirit hath not

40 flesh and bones as ye see me have. Saying
this, he shelved them his hands and his feet.

41 While yet they believed not, for joy and amaze-
ment, he said to them. Have ye here any thing

324 S. LUKE.

CH. 24. SECT. XV.

42 to eat ? And they gave him a piece of broiled

43 Jish, and of a honey-comb^ which he took and ate

44 in their presence. And he said to them, This is
what I told you while I remained with you,
that all the thiugs which are written concern-
ing me, in the law of Moses, and the Prophets,

45 and the Psalms, must be accomplished. Then
he opened their minds, that they might under-

46 stand the Scriptures, and said to them, Thus it
is written, and thus it behoved the Messiah to
suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day ;

47 and that reformation, and the remission of sins
should be proclaimed in his name among all

Acts, 1; 8, 48 nations, beginning at Jerusalem. Now ye are

a'cis, \C^- 49 witnesses of these things ; and behold I send

you that which my Fatlier hath promised ; but

continue ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye

be invested with power from above.

50 He then led them out as far as Bethany, and

Mar. 16; 19. 51 lifted up Ms httnds and blessed them. And

ivhile he zvas blessing them, he was parted from

52 them, and carried up into heaven. And having
icor shipped him, they returned to Jerusalem

53 with great joy ; and were constantly in the tem-
ple, praising and blessing God. Amen.

Acts, 1 ; 9.

PREFACE

JOHN'S GOSPEL,

That the Aj30stle John, a fisherman of Bethsaida in
GaHlee, the beloved disciple, the younger brother
of James called the greater or elder (there being
two Apostles of the name) and son of Zebedee
by Salome ^ his wife, one of the three most favour-
ed Apostles, and who, Avith his brother James, on
account of their zeal in their Master's service,
were honoured with the title Boanerges, or Sons
of T7iimder, was, in the order of time, the last of
the Evangelists, is manifest from the uniform voice
of Christian antiquity. There are evident refer-
ences to this Gospel, though without naming the
author, in some Epistles of Ignatius, the authen-
ticity of which is strenuously maintained by
Bishop Pearson, and other critics of name.

^ Compare Matth. xxvii. 55. with Mar. xv. 40.
VOL. III. 45

326 PREFACE TO

§ 2. The precise time when this Gospel was
written has not been ascertained. The most prob-
able opinion seems to be, that it was after John's
return from exile in the isle of Patmos, whither,
as we learn from himself, he had been banished
for the ivord of God and the testimony of Jesus ^.
This probably happened in the pers'^^cution under
the emperor Domitian. It was in that island
where God made those revelations to him, which
were collected by him into a book, thence called
the Apocalypse or Rev^elation. The last of his
works is thought to have been his Gospel, which
the entreaties of the Christian people, and pastors
of Ephesus, and of other parts of Asia Minor, where
he had his residence in the latter part of his life,
prevailed on him to undertake. If so, it must
have been towards the close of the first century
when this Gospel first appeared in the church, and
it was in the beginning of the second, when the
above-mentioned Ignatius wrote his Epistles.
There are also in Justin Martyr, both references
to this Gospel, and quotations from it, though
without naming the author. Tatian took notice of
this Evangelist by name, and used his Gospel
along with the rest in composing his Diatessaron.
I need scarcely mention the notice that is taken
of it in the Epistle of the churches of Vienne and
Lyons, or by Irena3us, who names all the Evangel-
ists, specifying something peculiar to every one
of them whereby lie may be distinguished from

2 Rev. i. a.

JOHN'S GOSPEL. 327

the rest. I might add Athenagoras, Theophilus
of Antioch, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and
the whole current of succeeding ecclesiastical
writers.

§ 3. The account which Irenoeus gives of the
occasion of writing this Gospel is as follows '' :
" John, desirous to extirpate the errors sown in
" the minds of men by Cerinthus, and sometime
" before by those called Nicolaitans, published his
" Gospel, wherein he acquaints us that there is
" one God who made all things by his word ; and
" not, as they say, one who is the Creator of the
" world, and another who is the Father of the
" Lord ; one the Son of the Creator, and another
" the Christ from the supercelestial abodes, who
" descended upon Jesus, the Son of the Creator,
" but remained impassible, and afterwards flew

" back into his own pleroma or fulness." ^Again,

" This disciple, therefore, willing at once to cut oft'
" these errors, and establish a rule of truth in the
" church, declares that there is one God Almighty
" who, by his word, made all things visible and in-
" visible ; and that by the same word, by which
" God finished the work of creation, he bestowed
" salvation upon men who inhabit the creation.
" With this doctrine he ushers in his Gospel, In
" the beginning was the tvord,''^ &c. This testimo-
ny is of great antiquity, having been given in less
than a century after the publication of the Gospel,

' Adrers. Hseres. lib. iii. cap. 1 1 .

328 PREFACE TO

As Irenaeiis, however, names no authority, and
quotes no preceding writer in support of what he
has advanced in relation to the design of the Evan-
geUst, it can only be considered by us as on the
footing of ancient tradition.

§ 4. Clement of Alexandria, who wrote not long
after Irenseus, has, as we learn from Eusebius \
added some particulars, as what, in his opinion,
togetiier with the entreaties of the Asiatic
churches, contributed, not a little, to induce John
to compose his Gospel. The first he mentions is,
that the Evangelists who had preceded him, had
taken little notice of our Lord's teaching and ac-
tions soon after the commencement of his minis-
try, and before the imprisonment of John the
Baptist. One consideration therefore, which in-
duced him, though late, to publish a Gospel, was
to supply what seemed to have been omitted by
those who had gone before him. For this reason
he avoided, as much as possible, recurring to
those passages of our Lord's history of which the
preceding Evangelists had given an account.
There was no occasion, therefore, for him to give
the genealogy of our Saviour's flesh, as the histo-
rian expresses it^ which had been done by Mat-
tliew and Luke before him. The same Eusebius

"* Lib. iii, cap. 24.
^ Lib. iii. cap. 24. Eixotws ovv Ttjv fxav rr/g Cagxoe Tovticorr,-
gog riucov yeveaXoyiav dra MarOaiO) xai Jovxa jrgoyga^siCav,
ajio6i(onri6ca zor Iiocnvr,v.

JOHN'S GOSPEL. 329

says in another place ^ quoting Clement, " John,
" who is the last of the Evangelists, having seen
" that in the three former Gospels corporeal things
" had been explained, and being urged by his ac-
'• quaintance, and inspired of God, composed a
" spiritual Gospel." Thus it appears to have been
a very early tradition in the church, that this Gos-
pel was composed not only to supply what had not
been fully communicated in the former Gospels,
but also to serve for refuting the errors of Cerin-
thus and the Gnostics.

§ 5. Yet in the time of Epiphanius, about the
middle of the fourth century, an opinion, much the
reverse of the former, was maintained by a few
sectaries whom he calls Alogians ^^ because they
rejected the Logos, that is, the tvord. Their
opinion was, that Cerinthus himself was the au-
thor of this Gospel, an opinion, as Epiphanius
clearly shows, quite improbable in itself, and un-
supported^ by evidence ; improbable in itself, be-
cause the words employed by the Evangelist, so far
from confirming, contradict the sentiments of the
Heresiarch, unsupported by evidence, because

G Lib. vi. cap. 14. Tov fiav roi loiavvriV a6xccTov dvvcSovTa
oTi ra CcafiaTL'/.a ev rocs evayyeXion deSrjXo^Tca, jigoTgaJievTU
V7T.0 Tcov yioiQLixwv^ TivevfiaTC Oao(pogriOfVTa, Jivsvfxazixov noirficct
ivayyaXiOV. — T06avTa 6 KXr^nr,';.

'^ Haer. 51. Eyiai ovv tov Xoyov ov daxovrai^ tov jiaga Icoav-
vov xaxrjgvyuavor., aXoyot y.Xri\)r]6ovTai. This ancient contro-
vertist does not disdain the humble aid of a pun. ^loycog means
reason as well as -word; aXoyoi unreasonable, or against the Tjvorj.

330 PREFACE TO

there is nothing to counterbalance the contraiy
evidence above mentioned, the ancient tradition
and uniform testimony, both of the friends and
of the foes of Christianity, who had all concurred
in affirming that this Gospel was written by John.
In all the controversies maintained with Celsus,
with Porphyry, and with the emperor Julian, who
strained every nerve to undermine the authority
of the Gospels, they never thought of controvert-
ing that they were WTitten by those whose names
they bear. So clear was this point accounted, for
ages, even by the most acute adversaries of the
Christian name.

§ 6. It deserves our particular attention, that
this Gospel carries in its bosom strong internal
evidences of the truth of some of those accounts
which have been transmitted to us, from the primi-
tive ages. At the same time that it bears marks
more signal than any of them, that it is the work
of an illiterate Jew ; the whole strain of the writ-
ing shows that it must have been published at a
time, and in a country the people whereof in gen-
eral knew very little of the Jewish rites and man-
ners. Thus, those who in the other Gospels are
called simply the people or the multitude, are
here denominated the Jews, a method which would
not be natural in their own land, or even in the
neighbourhood, where the nation itself, and its pe-
culiarities, were perfectly well known. As it was
customary in the East, both with Jews and others,
to use proper names independently significant,
which, when thev went abroad, were translated

JOHN'S GOSPEL. 331

into the liiugiiagc of the country, tliis author, that
there might be no mistake of the persons meant,
was careful, when the Greek name had any cur-
rency, to mention both names, Syriac and Greek.
Tlius Cephas^ zvhich denoteth the same as Peter^ ;
Thomas^ that is Didymus^. The same may be
said of some titles in current use, rabbi, ichich sig-
nifieth docto?'^'\ messiah, a term equivalent to
Christ ". In like manner when there is occasion
to mention any of the religious ceremonies used
ill Judea, as their purifications, or their festivals, it
is almost invariably signified that the ceremony or
custom spoken of is Jewish. Thus the water-pots
are said to be placed for the Jewish rites of
cleansing ^^, xara tov xa&agtctf.iov tov lovdaiav.
The passover is once and again ^^ denominated the
Jewish passover, 'i} na^xoi. tov lovdaicov, a phrase
used only by this Evangelist; and even any other
religious feast is called " by him 'sogitf xav lov-
Saiav, a Jewish festival. This style runs through
the Avhole. The writer every where speaks as to
people who knew little or nothing about the Jews.
Thus, in the conversation between our Lord and
tiie Avoman of vSamaria, the historian interrupts
his narrative by inserting a clause to account to
the Asiatic Gentile readers for that strange ques-
tion put by the woman ^% How is it that thou, ivho
art a Jew, askest drink of me ivho am a Samari-
tan f The clause inserted for explanation is,

s John, i. 43. ^ chap. xi. 16. i" chap. i. 30. '' i. '11.
1"^ chap, ii, 6. i^ chap. ii. 13. vi 4. xi. 55. ^-^ chap. v.
1. vii. 2. 1^ chap. iv. 9.

332 PREFACE TO

{for the Jeios have no friendly inierconrsc iciih
the Samaritans.) Again, for the information of
the same readers, after acquainting us that the
Galileans had seen our Lord's miracles at Jerusa-
lem during the festival, he adds ^^, for they like-
wise attended the festival. Neither of these ex-
planatory clauses would ever have been thought
of in Palestine, or perhaps even in Syria, where
the enmity betwixt the Jews and . the Samaritans,
and the connection of Galilee with Judea, were
better known.

§ 7. It may be objected against the use I make
of this observation, that as Mark and Luke are
thought not to have published their Gospels in
Palestine, it might have been expected that they
also should have adopted the same manner. This
in part I admit. I have accordingl}^ pointed out ^^
a few examples of a similar nature in the Gospel
by Mark. And as to the Evangelist Luke, if his
Gospel was, as I have supposed ^^ published at
Antioch, or in any part of Syria, there was
not the same occasion. But, in answer to the
objection, it may be further observed, that
those published soon after our Lord's ascension,
in whatever part of the world it was, were most-
ly for the use of converts from Judaism, with
whom the church, in the beginning, chiefly
abounded. But towards the end of the first cen-
tury, the reception of this doctrine, particularly in
Greece, Asia Minor, and those places which had

16 ch. iv. 45. ^'' Fref. to Mark, § 5. ^^ Pref. to Luke, § 8.

JOHN'S GOSPEL. S33

been most favoured with the teaching of Paul, be-
came much more general among the Gentiles, who
knew little or nothing of Jewish ceremonies.
That the writer of this Gospel had such disciples
chiefly in view, is very plain to every reader of
discernment.

§ 8. Though simplicity of manner is common to
all our Lord's historians, there are evident differ-
ences in the simplicity of one compared with that
of another. One thing very remarkable in John's
style, is an attempt to impress important truths
more strongly on the minds of the readers, by era-
ploying in the expression of them, both an affirma-
tive proposition, and a negative. Thus ^^ : Ml
things were made by it (the word,) and ivithout
it not a single creature was made. He acknoiv-
ledged and denied not, but acknoivleged -°. Pleo-
nasms are very frequent in this GospeH^: This
man came as a witness to testify concerning the
light : tautologies also, and repetitions. Thus it
follows ^^: He was not the light, but came to testi-
fy concerning the light. Again ^^ : In the begin-
ning ivas the tvord, and the ivord ivas with God,
and the word was God. This ivas in the begin-
ning with God. See also the verses marked in
the margin ~*.

§ 9. Hebraisms are to be found in all the Evan-
gelists ; though it may be remarked, that some

"John, i. 3. 20 20. 21 7 sag. 23 1, 2.

s-* John, i. 15. 26, 27. 30, 31. 33.
VOL. HI. 46

334 PREFACE TO

abound more with one sort of Hebraism, and others
with another. A Hebrew idiom, very frequent
with this writer, is the repetition or introduction
of the personal pronoun in cases wherein it is per-
fectly redundant. Thus ^^ : E(p 'ov av idr^s to
Tivevfjia xaja^aLvov xai fisvov en avzov, literally, On
ivhomsoever thou shalt see the Spirit descending^
and remaining upon him. And ^^, ' Ov sya ovx. €t{.u
a^ios ^Lva yvGca avxov tov 'ifiavia xov 'vTtoSrffxaTos,
Here both the pronouns 'ov and avzov are em-
ployed in relation to the same person, an idiom
which it is hardly possible to express intelHgibly
in a modern language. As to other particularities
in this writer, I shall only observe, that the con-
junction xaL is not so frequently used by John for
coupling sentences, as by the rest. The introduc-
tion of any incident with the phrase xai sysvexo,
generally rendered in the common translation, and
it came to pass ; in which the verb is used imper-
sonally, though common in the other Gospels,
never occurs in this.

§ 10. Tjie introduction of either facts or observa-
tions, by the adverb ibov^ behold^ is much rarer in
this Gospel than in the rest. But in the change
(or, as rhetoricians term it, enallage) of the tenses,
so frequent with the Hebrews, John abounds more
than any other of our Lord's biographers. He is
peculiar in the application of some names ; as of
'o Xoyos^ the word, and 'o (lovoysvris, the only-be-

^5 ch. i. 33. «6 27.

JOHN'S GOSPEL. 335

gotten, to the Lord Jesus Christ, and of 6 Ttccgax-
Xrfxrf?, the monitor, or, as some render it, the advo-
cate, and others, the comforter, to the Holy Spirit
He is pecuHar also in some modes of expression,
which, though inconsiderable in themselves, it
may not be improper to suggest in passing. Such
is his reduplication of the affirmative adverb ^^?pi
for he always says, ^[-irfv afxi^v Isya vfiiv, Verily
verily I say unto yoti. It is never used but singly
by the rest. Upon the whole, John's style is
thought to be more idiomatical, and less conform-
able to the syntactic order, than that of any other
writer in the New Testament. There is none
whose manner more bespeaks an author destitute
of the advantages which result from letters and
education.

§ 11. It is manifestly not without design that
he commonly passes over those passages of our
Lord's history and teaching, which had been treated
at large by the other Evangelists, or, if he touches
them at all, he touches them but slightly, whilst
he records many miracles which had been over-
looked by the rest, and expatiates on the sublime
doctrines of the pre-existence, the divinity, and
the incarnation of the Word, the great ends of his
mission, and the blessings of his purchase. One
of the most remarkable passages of our Lord's his-
tory, related by all the Evangelists except John,
is the celebrated prophecy of the destruction of
Jerusalem, the Jewish temple, and state, about
forty years before it happened. The three other

336 PREFACE TO

historians published it before the accomplishment,
when their narratives could answer two purposes
of the utmost importance, one was, to prove in
due time, to impartial inquirers, an irrefragable
evidence of our Lord's mission ; the other, to
serve to his disciples not only for the confirmation
of their faith, but as a warning how to conduct
themselves when the signs of an immediate com-
pletion should appear. Now neither of these pur-
poses could be answered by the account of a
prediction not written till after its accomplishment,
when it might be speciously objected, if conform-
able, that the terms of the prediction were adjust-
ed to the events ; and as a warning, every body
must see that it was too late to warn when the
danger was past. Providence has disposed mat-
ters infinitely better, producing Christians who
had the best opportunity to know what their mas-
ter predicted, to attest the prophecy, many years
before there was the remotest appearance of its
completion, and a Jewish witness not a friend but
an enemy to Christianity to attest its fulfilment.
Such was the historian Josephus, who probably
knew nothing of the prediction ; but had the very
best opportunity of knowing circumstantially what
was accomplished by the Romans, and who, by his
faithful and accurate narrative of the facts, has un-
intentionally rendered an eminent service to the
Christian cause. He has shown the exact conformi-
ty of those then recent and terrible transactions
which he had witnessed, to what our Lord had
foretold, and his Evangelists recorded at a time
when there was not the shadow of any revolution,

JOHN'S GOSPEL. 537

much less of such a total overthrow of the country.
For an example, on the contrary, of a fact related
by John, but omitted by all the rest, the most
striking by far is the resurrection of Lazarus, than
which none of our Lord's miracles was greater in
itself, or more signalized by the attendant circum-
stances. At first it appears astonishing that an
action so illustrious as the resuscitation of a man
who had been four days dead and buried, the most
public too, in what may be called a suburb of the
capital, in open day, the spectators numerous, as
the paschal solemnity approached, which always
drew an immense concourse to Jerusalem, and
(which made it still more remarkable) a little be-
fore Christ's crucifiction ; circumstances so impres-
sive as to render it morally impossible that a fact
so memorable should have escaped any christian
historian of the time. But how happily does the
circumstance remarked by Grotius, as suggested
in the sequel of this Evangelist's narrative, remove
every appearance of negligence in the sacred pen-
men, and account in the most rational manner for
the profound silence they had observed on this
article ! A great number of the Jews, says John %
knowing that Jesus Vv^as in Bethany, in the house
of haz^LTUs, flocked thither, not on account of Jesus
only, but likewise to see Lazarus tvhom he had
raised from the dead. The chief priests, therefore^
determined to kill Lazarus also ; because he prov-
ed the occasion that many Jeivs forsook them, and

27 sii. 9 10. 11.

338 PREFACE TO

believed on Jesus. Consequently to publish this
miracle whilst Lazarus and his sisters lived in the
vicinity of Jerusalem, was to set up that worthy
family as marks to the malice, not of the chief
priests only, but of all the enemies of the Chris-
tian name. If we may credit tradition, Lazarus
lived after this resurrection, 30 years. Within
less than 20, Matthew, Mark and Luke published
their gospels. But it was 32 years at least, and
consequently after the death of Lazarus, that John
wrote his gospel. I subjoin an observation on the
suppression of a small circumstance in another
passage, which is similarly accounted for, and de-
serves notice, because the similarity itself is a pre-
sumption of the justness of the account in the
solution of both. It has been observed that all the
four mention, that in the slight attempt to resist,
when Jesus was apprehended, the high priest's
servant had an ear cut off, but John alone ac-
quaints us that the disciple who did this was Si-
mon Peter. The fact must have been well known
to them all : but the other gospels were written in
Peter's lifetime ; this alone after his death, when
the mention of that circumstance could nowise
hurt him. The uniformity of this caution in the
sacred writers appearing in different instances,
renders the justness of the reasons assigned the
more probable. I may add, that, from circum-
stances which to a superficial view seem to add
improbability to a narrative, there arises some-
times, when nearly inspected, additional presump-
tive evidence of its truth. There is also in these
hints what may serve to confirm the traditions and

JOHN'S GOSPEL. 339

early accounts we have both of the writers of the
gospels, and of the time of their composition.
This gospel may be truly said to interfere less
with the rest than these do with one another : in
consequence of which, if its testimony cannot of-
ten be pleaded in confirmation of theirs, neither is
it liable to be urged in contradiction. It is re-
markable also, that though this Evangelist appears,
more than any of them, to excel in that artless
simplicity, which is scarcely compatible with the
subtlety of disputation, we have, in his work, a
fuller display of the evidences of our religion, on
the footing on which it then stood, than in all the
rest put together.

§ 12. Here we have also the true sources of
Christian consolation under persecution, and the
strongest motives to faith, patience, constancy,
and mutual love, in every situation wherein Provi-
dence may place us. From the incidents here re-
lated, we may learn many excellent lessons of
modesty, humanity, humility, and kind attention to
the concerns of others. Nor does any one of
those incidents appear to be more fraught with
instruction, than the charge of his mother, which
our blessed Lord, at that critical time when he hung
in agony upon the cross, consigned to his beloved
disciple ^^ Though the passage is very brief and
destitute of all artful colouring, nothing can im-
press more strongly, on the feeling heart, his re-
spectful tenderness for a worthy parent, and his

38 John, xix. 25, &.C.

340 PREFACE TO, &c.

unalterable affection for a faithful friend. Upon
the whole, the language employed in conveying
the sentiments, is no more than the repository, the
case. Let not its homeliness discourage any one
from examining its invaluable contents. The
treasure itself is heavenly, even the unsearchable
riches of Christ, which the Apostle observes ^^ to
be committed to earthern vessels, that the excellen-
cy of the potver may, to the conviction of all the
sober-minded, be of God, and not of men.

§ 13. The Apostle John, by the concurrent tes-
timony of all Christian antiquity, after suffering
persecution for the cause of Christ, lived to a very
great age, and having survived all the other Apos-
tles, died a natural death at Ephesus in Asia Mi-
nor, in the reign of the emperor Trajan.

S9 2 Cor. iv. 7.

OOSPEL BY JOHN.

SECTION I.

THE INCARWATIOW.

I. IJV the beginning loas the Word, and the
Word was ivith God, and the Word was God.

2 This was in the beginning with God. All coi. i ; ig.

3 things were made by it, and without it not a

4 single creature ivas made. In it was life, and

5 the life ivas the light of men. And the light
shone in darkness ; hut the darkness admitted
it not.

6- A man named John was sent from God. u^t. s -, i-

„ rwij . . .^ Mar. 1; 2-

7 I his man came as a witness to testijy concern-
ing the light, that through him all might believe.
VOL. III. 47

342 S. JOHN.

^^' !• SECT. Iv

8 He loas not himself the lights but came to testify

9 concerning the light. The true light was he
who^ coming into the world, enlighteneth every
man.

] 0 He was in the ivorld, and the ivorld ivas made

1 1 by him ; yet the ivorld knew him not. He came
to his own home, and his own family did not re-

12 ceive him ; but to as many as received him, be-
lieving in his name, he granted the privilege of

13 being children of God, who derive their birth
not from blood, nor from the desire of the flesh,
nor from the ivill of man, but from God.

xMat. 1 ; 16. 14 ^nd the TVord became incarnate, and so-

Lu. 2 • 7,

journed amongst us (and ice beheld his glory,
the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,^

15 full of grace and truth. {It was concerning him
John testified, when he cried, " This is he of
" whom I said. He that cometh after me is pre-

16 ''^ f erred to me ; for he was before me.'''') Of
his fulness zve all have received, even grace for

17 his grace ; for the law was given by Moses, the
iTi. 6; 16. 18 grace and the truth came by Jesus Christ. JVo
ijo. 4 ; 12. ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ Q^^ ^ ^Y ig fjig Qfiiy begotten Son,

that is in the bosom of the Father, who hath
made him known.

19 jyOW this is the testimony of John. When
the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusa-

20 lem to ask him, Who art thou ? he acknowledg-
ed and denied not, but acknowledged, saying, I

21 am not the Messiah. And they asked him,
Who then } Art thou Elijah } He said, I am
itot. Art thou the Prophet } He answered. No.

S. JOHN. - S4J

SECT. I. CH. 1.

22 They said, tell then who tliou art, that we may
return an answer to them who sent us. What

23 sayest thou of thyself? He ansivered, I am he Mat. 3; s.

, . T . I • 1 -11 Mar. 1 ; .1.

whose voice proclaimeth ni the wilderness, m. s ; 4-
" Make straight the way of the Lord ^°," as '" ' '

24 said the Prophet Isaiah. J^ow they loho were

25 sent were of the Pharisees. And they question-
tioned him further, Why then dost thou bap-
tize, if thou be not the Messiah, nor Elijah, nor

26 the Prophet? John answered, I baptize iuMat. 3;ii

, , . , I Mar. 1 ; 7

water, but there is one amongst you whom ye lu. 3; le.

27 know not. It is he who cometh after me, and ii^;'i6.'& '

19 • 4

was before me, whose shoe-latchet I am not

28 worthy to loose. This happened at Bethany,
upon the Jordan, where John was baptizing.

29 On the morrow John seeth Jesus coming to
him, and saith. Behold the Lamb of God which

30 taketh away the sin of the world. This is he
concerning whom I said, " After me cometh a
" man who is preferred to me ; for he was be-

31" fore me." As for me, I knew him not ; but to
the end that he may be discovered to Israel, I

32 am come baptizing; in water. John testified fw^- Mat. s -, i«.

, . T 1 CI • •. 1 I- r Mar. 1; 10.

ther, saying, i saw the spirit aescending irom Lu. 3 ; 22.
heaven like a dove, and remaining upon him.

33 For my part, I should not have known him, had
not he who sent me to baptize in water told
me, ' Upon whomsoever thou shalt see the
' Spirit descending and remaining, the same is

34 ' he who baptizeth in the Holy Ghost,' Having
therefore seen this, I testify that he is the Son
of God.

'" Jehovah.

">44 S. JOHN.

en. 1. SECT. I.

35 The next day John being loith iwo of his dis-

36 ciples, observed Jesus passing, and said, Behold

37 the Lamb of God. The two disciples hearing

38 this, followed Jesus. And Jesus turning about
saw them following, and said to them, What
seek 3^e } They answered. Rabbi (lohich signi-

39 feth Doctor,) where dvvellest thou ? He replied,

Come, and see. They ivent and saiv where he
dwelt ; and it being about the tenth hour ^^

40 abode with him that day. One of the tivo who,
having heard John, followed Jesus, ivas Andrew

41 the brother of Simon Peter. The first he met
tvas his own brother Simon, to ivhom he said,
We have found the Messiah ^^ (« name equiva-

42 lent to Christ ^'.) And he brought him to Jesus.
Jesus looking upon him, said. Thou art Simon,
the son of Jona : thou shalt be called Cephas ^^,
which denoteth the same as Peter ^^

43 The next day Jesus resolved to go to Galilee,
and meeting Philip, said to him, Follow me.

44 J^ow Philip tvas of Bethsaida, the city of An-

45 drew and Peter. Philip meeteth J^athanael,
Gen. 49 ; 10. d^d sttitli uuto Mm, We have found the person
.tS^sVs-** described by Moses in the law, and by the

Prophets, Jesus the son of Joseph, from Naza-

46 reth. J^athanael saith unto him. Out of Naza-
reth can any good thing come ? Philip answer-

47 ed, Come and see. Jesus saw JYathanael
coining to him, and said concerning him, Behold

4^ an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile. JVa-

3^ Four o'clock afternoon. ^^ Anointed. ^^ Anointed.
34 Rock. 35 Rock.

S. JOHN. 345

SECT. II. '^^' ■

thanael said unto him. Whence knowest lliou
me? Jesus anstoered, I saw thee wlien thou
wast under the fig-tree, before Phihp called

49 thee. Mathanael replying, said unto him, Rab-
bi, thou art the Son of God : thou art the King

50 of Israel. Jesus answered him, saying, Because
I told thee that I sav/ thee under the fig-tree,
thou believest : thou shalt see greater things

51 than this. He added. Verily verily I say unto
you. Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and
the messengers of God ascending from the
Son of Man, and descending to him.

SECTION II.

THE ENTRANCE ON THE MINISTRY.

II. THREE days after, there was a marriage in
Cana of Galilee, and the mother of Jesus was

2 there. Jesus also and his disciples ivere invited,

3 to the marriage. The ivine falling short, the
mother of Jesus said to him. They have no

4 wine. Jesus ansivered, Woman, what hast thou

5 to do with me ? My time is not yet come. His
mother said to the servants, Do whatever he

6 shall bid you. JVow there were six water-pots
of stone, containing two or three baths '^ a-piece,
placed there for the Jewish rites of cleansing.

3^ \ bath contained about 7 l-half gallons.

.346 S. JOHN.

-»• — SEOT. 11.

7 Jesus said to them, Fill the pots with water!

«J jlnd they filled them to the brim. Then he
said, Draw now, and carry to the director of

'9 the feast. And they did so. When the direc-
tor of the feast had tasted the wine made of
vjater, not knoiving tchence it ivas {but the ser-

10 vants who drew the loater knew,) he said, ad-
dressing the bridegroom, Every body present-
eth the best wine first, and worse wine after-
wards, when the guests have drunk largely;
but thou hast reserved the best until now.

11 This first miracle Jesus wrought in Cana of
Galilee, displaying his glory : and his disciples
believed on him.

12 Afterwards he went to Capernaum, he and
his mother, and his brothers, and his disciples ;
but they stayed 7iot there many days.

1 3 AJVD the Jewish passover being tiigh, Jesus

14 went to Jerusalem; and folding changers sit-
ting in the temple, and people ivho sold cattle,

15 and sheep, and doves ; he made a ivhip of cords,
and drove them all out of the temple, ivith the
sheep and the cattle, scattering the coin of the

16 changers, and oversetting their tables ; and said
to them who sold doves. Take these things
hence. Make not my Father's house a house

Ps. 69; 9. 17 of traffic. Then his disciples remembered these
words of Scripture, " My zeal for thy house
'• consumeth rae.^''
18 Hereupon the Jews said to him, By what mir-
acle dost tho« shew us thy title to do these

Mat. 26; 61. 19 things.'^ Jesus ansivering, said unto them, De-

k 27 ; 40.

S. JOHN. 347

stroy this temple, and I will rear it again in three

20 da^ s. The Jews replied. Forty and six years Mar. t4;
was this temple in building ; and thou wouldst

21 rear it in three days? But by Ike temple he

22 meant his body, mien therefore Jie was risen
from the dead, his disciples remembered that he
had said this, and they understood the Scrip-
ture, and the word which Jesus had spoken.

23 While he ivas at Jerusalem, during the feast
of the passover, many believed on him, ivhen

24 they saio the miracles which he performed. But
Jesus did not trust himself to them, because he

25 knew them all. He needed not to receive from
others a character of any man, for he knew
ivhat was in man.

III. J\*OW there ivas a Pharisee, called JYicode-

2 mus, a ruler of the Jews, who came to Jesus by
night, and said to him. Rabbi, we know that
thou art a teacher come from God ; for no man
can do these miracles which thou dost, unless

3 God be with him. Jesus answering, said unto
him. Verily verily I say unto thee, unless a
man be born again, he cannot discern the reign

4 of God. J^Ticodemus replied, How^ can a
grown man be born } Can he enter his moth-

5 er's womb anew, and be born ? Jesus answered,
Verily verily I say unto thee, unless a man be
born of water and Spirit, he cannot enter the

6 kingdom of God. That which is born of the
flesh is flesh ; that which is born of the Spirit

7 is spirit. Wonder not, then, that I said to thee.

58.

29,

348 S. JOHN.

CH. 3. SECT, n,

8 Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth
where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound
thereof, but knowest not whence it cometh, or
whither it goeth : so it is with every one who

9 is born of the Spirit. JYicodemus answered,

10 How can these things be ? Jesus replied, Art
thou the teacher of Israel, and knowest not

1 1 these things ? Verily verily I say unto thee, we
speak what we know, and testify what we have

12 seen ; yet ye receive not our testimony. If 3'e
imderstood not when I told you earthly things ;
how will ye understand, when I tell you heav-

13 enly things ? For none ascendeth into heaven,
but he who descended from heaven ; the Son

Num. 21; 9. 14 of Man, whose abode is heaven. As Moses

placed on high the serpent in the wilderness,

so must the Son of Man be placed on high,

15 that whosoever believeth on him may not per-

ijo. 4;9. 16 ish, but obtain eternal life: for God hath so
loved the world, as to give his only begotten
Son, that whosoever believeth on him may not

ch. i2;47. 17 perish, but obtain eternal life. For God hath
sent his Son into the Avorld, not to condemn
the world, but that the world may be saved by
18 him. He who believeth on him shall not be
condemned ; he who believeth not is alread}^
condemned, because he hath not believed on
the name of the only begotten Son of God.

ch. 1-4. 1^ Now this is the ground of condemnation, that

the light is come into the world, and men have

preferred the darkness to the light, because their

20 deeds were evil. For whosoever doth evil,

hateth the light, and shunneth it, lest his deeds

S. JOHN. 340

SECT. II. CH. o.

21 should be detected. But he who obeyeth the
truth cometh to the light, that it may be mani-
fest that his actions are agreeable to God.

22 After this, Jesus ivent tvith his disciples ^h. 4 ; 2.
into the territory of Judea, where he remained

23 with them, and baptized. John also was bap-
tizing in Enon near Salim, because there loas
ranch ivater there ; and people came thither and

24 tcere baptized. For John teas not yet cast into
prison.

25 J^oiv John'^s disciples had a dispute tvith a
2G Jeiv about piirif cation. Whereupon they went

to John, and said to him, Rabbi, he who was

with thee near the Jordan, of whom thou gav- ch. 1 ; 27.30

est so great a character ; he too baptizeth, and

27 the people flock to him. Johfi answered, A
man can have no power but what he deriveth

28 from heaven. Ye yourselves are witnesses for
me, that I said, ' I am not the Messiah, btit am

29 ' sent before him.' The bridegroom is he who ch. i; 20.
hath the bride ; but the friend of the bride-
groom, who assisteth him, rejoiceth to hear the
bridegroom's voice : this my joy therefore is

30 complete. He must increase, while I de-

31 crease. He who cometh from above, is above
all. He who is from the earth is earthlv, and
speaketh as being from the earth. He who

32 cometh from heaven is above all. What he
testifieth is what he hath seen and heard ; yet

33 his testimony is not recieved. He who re-
ceiveth his testimony, voucheth the veracity of

34 God. For he whom God hath commissioned,

VOL. ni. 48

iJo. 5 5 10-

SoO S. JOHN.

EH. 4. SECT. III.

relateth God's own words ; for [to him] God
Mat. 11 ; 27. 35 giveth not the Spirit by measure. The Father
loveth the Son, and hath subjected all things to
36 him. He who believeth on the Son hath life
eternal ; he who rejecteth the Son, shall not
see life ; but the vengeance of God awaiteth
liim.

SECTION III.

THE JOURNEY TO GALILEE.

ch. 3 ; 22. IV. JESUS, knowing that the Pharisees were

2 informed that he made and baptized more dis-

3 ciples than John (though it was not Jesus him-
self, but his disciples, who baptized,) left Judea,
and returned to Galilee.

4' Being obliged to pass through Samaria, he
came to a Samaritan city called Sychar^^, near
the heritage which Jacob gave his son Joseph.

6 J^ow Jacob'' s well was there. And Jesus, wea-

Gen. 33; 19.

& 48^ 22^^ ne</ with the journey, sat down by the well, it

being about the sixth hour^^.

7 A woman of Samaria having come to draw

8 water, Jesus said to her, Give me to drink (for

^^ In the Old Testament called Sheckem.
^ Twelve o'clock noon.

Jos. 24 ; 32,

S. JOHN. 3^A

SECT. III. «H. 4.

his disciples were gone into the city to buy
9 food ;) the Samaritan looman answered^ How
is it that thou who art a Jew, askest drink oi'
me who am a Samaritan ? {for the Jeivs have
no friendly intercourse with the Samaritans.)

10 Jesus replied, If thou knewest the bounty of
God, and who it is that saith to thee, ' Give me
to drink,' thou wouldst have asked him, and he

11 would have given thee living water. She
anstvered, Sir, thou hast no bucket, and the
well is deep : whence then hast thou the living

12 water.'' Art thou greater than our father Jacob,
who gave us the well, and drank thereof him-

13 self, and his sons, and his cattle ? Jesus replied,
Whoso drinketh of this water, will thirst again ;

14 but whoever shall drink of the water which
I shall give him, shall never thirst more ; but
the water which I shall give, shall be in him
a , fountain springing up to everlasting life.

15 The tvoman answered, Sir, give me this water,
that I may never be thirsty, nor come hither

16 to draw. Jesus said to her, Go, call thy hus-

17 band, and come back. She anstvered, I have

18 no husband. Jesus replied. Thou sayest well,
' I have no husband ;' for thou hast had five hus-
bands ; and he whom thou now hast, is not thy

19 husband ; in this thou hast spoken truth. The
ivoman said. Sir, I perceive that thou art a pro-

20 phet. Our fathers worshipped on this moun- Deut. n -, a,
tain ; and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place

21 where men ought to worship. Jesus ansioered.
Woman, believe me, the time approacheth,
when ye shall neither come to tliis mountain.

35£ S. JOHN.

OH. 4. SECT. lit,

nor go to Jerusalem, to worship the Father-

22 Ye worship what ye know not ; we worship
what we know : for salvation is from the

23 Jews. But the time cometh, or rather is come,
when the true worshippers shall worship the
Father in spirit and truth : for such are the

2 Cor. 3 5 17. 24 worshippers whom the Father requireth. God
is a spirit, and they that worship him, must

25 worship him in spirit and truth. The woman re-
plied, I know that the Messiah ^^ cometh {that
is, the Christ^ ;) when he is come, he will

26 teach us all things. Jesus said unto her, I who
speak unto thee am he.

27 Upon this his disciples came and tvondered
that he talked ivith a ivoman ; yet none of them
said, ' What seekest thou ? or why talkest thou

28 ' ivith her P Then the woman left her pitcher,
and having gone into the city, said to the people,

29 Come, see a man who hath told me all that

30 ever I did. Is this the Messiah ? They ac-
cordingly went out of the city and came to him.

31 Meanwhile the disciples entreating him, said,

32 Rabbi, eat. He ansivered, I have meat to eat

33 which ye know not of. Then said his disciples
one to another. Hath any man brought him

34 food ? Jesus answered. My food is to do the
will of him who sent me, and to finish his work.

Mat. 9; 37. ^5 Say ye not, 'After four months cometh har-
' vest }'' But I say, Lift up your eyes, and sur-
vey the fields ; for they are already white
36 enough for harvest. The reaper receiveth

2^ The anointed. ^o The anointed.

Lu. 10 : 2.

S. JOHN. 353

SECT. III. GH. 4.

wages, and gatherelh the fruits for eternal life,
that both the sower and the reaper may re-

37 joice together. For herein the proverb is

38 verified, ' One soweth, and another reapeth.' I
send you to reap that whereon ye have bestow-
ed no labour : others laboured ; and ye get
possession of their labours.

39 J^oiv many Samaritans of that city believed
in him on the testimony of the woman ivho said,

40 ' He told me all that ever I did' When, there-
fore, they came to him, they besought him to

stay ivith them, and he stayed there tivo days.

41 ^^nd many more believed because of ivhat they
heard from himself; and they said to the

42 woman, It is not now on account of what thou
hast reported, that we believe ; for we have
heard him ourselves, and know that this is truly
the Saviour of the world, the Messiah.

43 jJfter the two days Jesus departed arid went Mat. is ; 57,'

•^ '^ ^ Mar. 6 ; 4.

44 to Galilee [but not to Mazareth;\ for he had ^y^'^-,^^-
himself declared that a prophet is not regarded

45 in his own country. Being come into Galilee,
he ivas ivell received by the Galileans, loho had
seen all that he did at Jerusalem during the fes-
tival ; for they likeimse attended the festival.

46 Then Jesus returned to Cana of Galilee, ch. 2, i-

Mat. 4 • 12.

ivhere he had made the ivater ivine. And there Mar! 1 1 14.^
ivas a certain officer of the court, whose son

47 lay sick at Capernaum, ivho, having heard that
Jesus was come from Judea into Galilee, ivent
to him, and entreated him to come and cure his

48 son ivho was dying. Jesus said to him, Unless

354 S. JOHN.

OH. 5. ' SECT. IV,

ye see signs and prodigies, ye will not believe.

49 The officer cmsivered, Come, Sir, before ni}-

50 child die. Jesus replied, Go thy way. Thy
son is well, jlnd the man believed the ivord

51 which Jesus had spoken, and ivent his way. As
he was returning, his servants met him, and ac-

52 qiiainted him that his boy ivas ivell. He then
inquired of them the hour ivhen he began to
mend. They answered. Yesterday, at the sev-

53 enth hour, the fever left him. Then the father
knew that it was the same hour at tvhich Jesus
said to him, ' Thy son is ivell ;'' and he and all

54 his family believed. This second miracle Jesus
. performed, after returning from Judea to

Galilee.

SECTION IV

THE CURE AT BKTHESDA.

V. AFTERWARDS there ivas a Jewish fesiiviTI,

Lev. 23 5 2. 2 and Jesus went to Jerusalem. JS*ow there is at
Jerusalem, nigh the sheep-gate, a bath, called in
Hebretv Bethesda^\ tvhich hath five covered

3 ivalks. In these lay a great number of sick,
blind, lame, and palsied people waiting for the

4 moving of the vmter. For an angel at times

41 House of mercy.

S. JOHN. ^55

SECT. IV. BH. 5.

descended into the bath, and agitated the wa-
ter; and the first that stepped in. after the agi-
tation of the tvater, ivas cured of tvhatevcr dis-
ease he had.

5 JSTow there was one there tvho had been

6 diseased eight and thirty years. Jesus, tvho
saw him lying, and kneiv that he had been long

7 ill, said to him, Dost thou desire to be healed?
The diseased man anstvered, Sir, I have nobody
to put me into the bath, when the water is
agitated ; but while I am going, another get-

8 teth down before me. Jesus said to him. Arise,

9 take up thy couch, and walk. Instantly the
man loas healed, and took up his couch, and
walked.

10 JVo?o thai day ivas the Sabbath. The Jezvs Neh. i3;i?.

"^ . . . Jer. 17 ; 21-

therefore said to him that icas cured, This is the

Sabbath. It is not lawful for thee to carry the

] ] couch. He answered. He who healed me, said

12 to me, ' Take up thy couch and w^alk.' They
asked him then. Who is the man that said to

13 thee, ' Take up thy couch and walk }'' But he
that had been healed, knew not who it was : for
Jesus had slipt away, there being a crowd in
the place.

14 Jesus afterwards finding him in the temple,
said to him, Behold thou art cured ; sin no

15 more, lest something worse befal thee. The
man went and told the Jews that it was Jesus

16 2vho had cured him. Therefore the Jews perse-
cuted Jesus, and sought to kill him, because he
had done this on the Sabbath.

17 But Jesus ansivered them. As my Father hith-

18 erto worketh, I work. For this reason the Jeivs

^^^ S. JOHN-

6H. 5. SECT. IV,

ivere the more intent to kill him, because he had
not only broken the Sabbath, but by calling God
peculiarly his Father, had equalled himself with

19 God. Then Jesus addressed them, saying.
Verily verily I say unto you, the Son can do no-
tliing of himself, but as he seeth the Father do :
for what things soever he doth, such doth the

20 Son likewise. For the Father loveth the Son,
and showeth him all that he himself doth : nay,
and will show him greater works than these,

21 works which will astonish you. For as the
Father raiseth and quickeneth the dead, the

22 Son also quickeneth whom he will : for the
Father judgeth ]io person, having committed

23 the power of judging entirely to the Son, that
all might honour the Son, as thej^ honour the
Father. He that honoureth not the Son, hon-

24 oureth not the Father who sent him. Verily
verily I say unto you. He who heareth ray doc-
trine, and believeth him who sent me, hath
eternal life, and shall not incur condemnation,

25 having passed from death to life. Verily veri-
ly I say unto you, the time cometh, or rather is
come, when the dead shall hear the voice of
the Son of God, and hearing they shall live.

26 For as the Father hath life in himself, so hath

27 he given to the Son to have life in himself; and
hath given him even the judicial authority, be-

28 cause he is the Son of Man. Wonder not at this ;
for the time cometh when all that are in their
graves shall hear his voice, and shall come

Mat. 25 ; 46. 29 forth. They that have done good, shall arise

to enjoy life ; they that have done evil, shall

30 arise to suffer punishment. I can do nothing

S. JOHN. 3r7

SECT. IV. CH. 5.

of myself; as I hear I judge; and my judg-
ment is just, because I seek not to please my-
self, but to please the Father who sent me.

31 If I [alone] testify concerning myself, my tes-

32 timony is not to be regarded : there is another
who testifieth concerning me ; and I know that

33 his testimony of me ought to be regarded. Ye J^.^''^
yourselves sent to John, and he bore witness to

34 the truth. As for me, I need no human testi-

35 mony ; I only urge this for your salvation. He
was the lighted and shining lamp ; and for
a while ye were glad to enjoy his light.

36 But I have greater testimony than John's ;
for the works which the Father hath empow-
ered me to perform, the works themselves
which I do, testify for me, that the Father hath
sent me.

37 Nay, the Father who sent me, hath himself Mat. s ; le

, T^. 1 , 1 • • Mar. 1; 10-

attested me. Did ye never hear his voice ; or Lu. 3; 32,

38 see his form .'' Or have ye forgotten his decla-
ration, that ye believe not him whom he hath
commissioned ?

39 Ye search the Scriptures, because ye think
to obtain, by them, eternal life. Now these

40 also are witnesses for me ; yet ye will not come

41 unto me that ye may obtain life. I desire not

42 honour from men ; but I know you, that ye are

43 strangers to the love of God. I am come in
my Father's name, and ye do not receive me ;
if another come in his own name, ye will re-

44 ceive him. How can ye believe, while ye ch. 12 ; 43.

court honour one from another, regardless of

the honour which cometh from God alone ?
VOL. ni. 49

358 S. JOHN.

CH. 6. SECT. V.

45 Do not think that I am he who will accuse you
to the Father. Your accuser is Moses, in

46 whom ye con^^de. For if ye believed Moses,
ye would believe me, for he wrote concerning

Deu. i8;i5, 47 me. But if ye believe not his writings, how
shall ye believe my words ?

SECTION V.

THE PEOPLE FED IN THE DESERT.

VI. AFTER WARDS Jesus crossed the sea of Ga-

2 lilee [also called] of Tiberias : and a great
multitude followed him, because they had seen

3 the miraculous cures ivhich he performed. And
Jesus went up upon a mountain ; tvhere he sat

4 down with his disciples. JVotv the passover^ the
Jewish festival, was near.

Mat. 14; 15' ^ Jcsus lifting up Ms €yes, and perceiving that

£^^9^1? ^ great multitude loas flocking to him, said to

Philip, Whence shall we buy bread to feed

6 these people } ( TJiis he said to try him ; for

7 he knew himself ivhat he was to do.) Philip
answered, Two hundred denarii ^^ would not
purchase bread enough to afford every one a

8 morsel. One of his disciples, Andrew^ Simon

^ About 61. 5s. sterling.

S. JOHN. 359

SECT. V. / C!H. 6.

9 Peter^s brother, said to him, Here is a boj^ who
hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes,

10 but what are they among so many ? Jesus said,
Make the men lie down. J^otv there ivas
much grass in the place. So they lay down in

1 1 number about Jive thousand. And Jesus took
the loaves, and having given thanks, distributed
them to those ivho had lien down. He gave
them also of the fishes as much as they would.

12 When they had eaten sufficiently, he said to his
disciples, Gather up the fragments which re-

13 main, that nothing be lost. They therefore
gathered, and with the fragments which the peo-
ple had left, of the five barley loaves, they filled

15 tivelve baskets. When those men had seen the
miracle tvhich Jesus had wrought, they said,
This is certainly the Prophet who cometh into

15 the world. Then Jesus knowing that they in-
tended to come, and carry him off to make him
king, withdrew again alone to the mountain. Mat. u ;i 22

16* /w the evening his disciples loent to the sea, Mar. 6 ; 4j
and having embarked, were passing by sea to

17 Capernaum. It was noiv dark, and Jesus tvas

18 not come to than. And the water ivas raised

19 by a tempestuous wind. When they had roived
about five and twenty or thirty furlongs^, they
observed Jesus walking on the sea, very near

20 the bark, and were afraid. But he said to

21 them. It is I, be not afraid. Then they gladly
received him into the bark ; and the bark tvas
immediately at the place ivhither they were
going.

^' Between three and four miles.

360 S. JOHN.

eu. 6. bECT. V.

22 07^ ^//<? morrow, the people who were on the
sea-side, knowing that there had been but one
boat there, and that Jesus went not into the boat

23 with his disciples, who went alone {other boats
however arrived from Tiberias, nigh the place
where they had eaten, after the Lord had given

24 thanks,) knowing, besides, that neither Jesus nor
his disciples were there, embarked and ivent to
Capernaum seeking Jesus.

25 Having found him on the opposite shore, they
said to him. Rabbi, when earnest thou hither ?

26 Jesus anstoered. Verily verily I say imto you,
Ye seek me, not because ye saw miracles, but
because ye ate of the loaves, and were satisfi-

27 ed. Work not for the food which perisheth,
but for the food which endureth through eter-
nal life, which the Son of Man will give you :

Mat. 3; 7. for to hiffl the Father, that is, God, hath sriven

Mar. 1 ; 11.

Lu. 3 ; 22. 28 his attestatiou. They asked him, therefore,

What are the works which God requireth us to
29 do ? Jesus ansivered. This is the work which

God requireth, that ye believe on him whom
1 Jo. 3 ; 23. 30 he hath- commissioned. They replied. What

miracle then dost thou, that seeing it, we may
Ex. 16; 14- 31 believe thee? What dost thou perform? Our
Ps. 78;25. Fathers ate the manna in the desert, as it is

written, " He gave them bread of heaven to

32 " eat." Jesus then said to them, Verily verily
I say unto you, Moses did not give you the
bread of heaven ; but my Father giveth you

33 the true bread of heaven : for the bread of
God is that which descendeth from heaven, and

34 giveth life to the world. They said, therefore,

S. JOHN. 361

SECT. V. »H. 6.

to him, Master, give us always this bread.

35 Jesus answered, I am the bread of life. He
who Cometh to me shall never hunger, and he
who believeth on me shall never thirst.

36 But as I told you, though ye have seen me,

37 ye do not believe. Whatever the Father giv-
eth me, will come to me ; and him who cometh

38 to me E will not reject. For I descended from
heaven to do, not mine own will, but the will

39 of him who sent me. Now this is tlie will of
him who sent me, that I should lose nothing of
what he hath given me, but raise the whole

40 again at the last day. This is the will of him
who sent me, that whoever recognizeth the Son
and believeth on him, should obtain eternal life,
and that I should raise him again at the last
day.

41 The Jetvs then murmured against him, be-
cause he said, " / am the bread which descended

42 " from heaven ;" and they said. Is not this Je- Mat. 13 •, 55.

r I J 1 Mar. 6; 3.

sus, the son of Joseph, whose father and moth-
er we know ? How then doth he say, " I de-

43 " descended from heaven ?" Jesus therefore
ansioered. Murmur not amongst yourselves :

44 no man can come unto me, unless the Father
who hath sent me, draw him ; and him I will

raise again at the last day. It is written in the is. 54; 13.
prophets, " They shall be all taught of God."

45 Ever}^ one who hath heard, and learnt from

46 the Father, cometh unto me. Not that any Mat. 11 ; 2t,
man, except him who is from God, hath seen

the Father. He indeed hath seen the Fa-

47 ther. Verily verily I say unto j ou. He who
4B believeth on me hath eternal life. I am the

362 S. JOHN.

CH. 6. SECT. V.

49 bread of life. Your fathers ate the maniia in

50 the desert, and died. Behold the bread which
descended from heaven, that whoso eateth

51 thereof may not die. I am the living bread
which descended from heaven. Whoso eateth
of this bread shall live for ever ; and the bread
that I will give is my flesh, which I give for
the life of the world.

52 The Jeivs, then, debated among themselves,
saying, How can this man give us his flesh to

53 eat ? Jesus, therefore, said to them. Verily verily
I say unto you, Unless ye eat the flesh of the
Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have not

54 life in you. He that eatheth my flesh, and
drinketh my blood, hath eternal life ; and I will

55 raise him again at the last day : for my flesh is

56 truly meat, and my blood is truly drink. He
who eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood,

57 abideth in me, and I abide in him. As the Fa-
ther liveth who sent me, and I live by the Fa-
ther ; even so he who feedeth on me, shall live

58 by me. This is the bread which descended
from heaven. It is not like the manna which
your fathers ate, for they died : he that eateth

59 this bread shall live for ever. This discourse
he spake in a synagogue, teaching in Caper-
naum.

60 Many of his disciples having heard it, said.
This is hard doctrine, who can understand it ?

61 Jesus knowing in himself that his disciples mur-
mured at it, said to them. Doth this scandalize

62 you } What if ye should see the Son of Man
61 reascending thither, where he was before ? It

9. JOHN. 363

SECT. V. ^ CH. 7.

is the Spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh profit-
eth nothing. The words which I speak unto

64 you are spirit and Hfe. But there are some of
you who do not believe. {For Jesus knew from
the begin7iing who they loere that did not be-
lieve, and who he ivas that ivould betray him.)

65 He added, Therefore I said to you, that no
man can come unto me, unless it be given him
by my Father.

GQ From this time many of his disciples ivith-

67 drew, and accompanied him no longer. Then
said Jesus to the twelve, Will ye also go away ?

68 Simon Peter answered, Master, to whom should

we 20.'* Thou hast the words of eternal life : ^^^-^o^' **•

~ Mar. 8 ; 29.

69 and we believe and know that thou art the lu. 9;2o.

70 Messiah, the Son of the living God. Jesus an-
swered them, Have not I chosen you twelve ?

71 yet one of you is a spy. He meant Judas Is-
cariot son of Simon ; for it was he who was to
betray him, though he was one of the twelve.

VII. »^fter this Jesus travelled about in Galilee ;
for he would not reside in Judea, because the
Jews sought to kill him.

364 S. JOHN.

Gil. 7- SECT. VI.

SECTION VI.

THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES-

Lev. 23; 34- 2 JSTOW the Jcwish feast of tabernacles ivas

3 7iear. His brothers, therefore, said to him,
Leave this country, and go into Judea, that thy
disciples may also see the works which thou

4 dost. For whosoever courteth renown, doth
nothing in secret : since thou performest such

5 things, show thyself to the world. {For not

6 even his brothers believed on him.) Jesus an-
swered, My time is not yet come ; any time

7 will suit you. The world cannot hate you :
but me it hateth, because I disclose the wick-

ch. 8 ; 20. 8 edness of its actions. Go ye to this festival.

I go not yet thither, because it is not my time.

9 Having said this, he remained in Galilee.

10 But ivhen his brothers were gone, he also went

to the festival, not publicly, but rather privately.

W At the festival, the Jews itiquired after him, and

12 said. Where is he ? .^nd there was much whis-
pering among the people concerning him. Some
said. He is a good man. Others, No ; he se-

13 duceth the multitude. JVobody, however, spoke
openly of him, for fear of the Jeivs.

14 Mout the middle of the festival, Jesus went

S. JOHN. 365

saoT. vt. OH. 7.

15 into the temple and was teaching. And the
Jews said tvith astonishment., Whence cometh
this man's learning who was never taught ?

16 Jesus made answer., My doctrine is not mine,

17 but his who sent me. Whosoever is minded
to do his will, shall discern whether my doc-

18 trine proceed from God or from myself. Who-
ever teacheth what proceedeth from himself,
seeketh to promote his own glory ; whosoever
seeketh to promote the glory of him who sent
him, deserveth credit, and is a stranger to de-

19 ceit. Did not Moses give you the law .f* Yet ex. 24; 3.
none of you keepeth the law. Why do ye ''^'

20 seek to kill me } The people answered^ Thou
art possessed. Who seeketh to kill thee }

21 Jesus replied, I have performed one action

22 which surpriseth you all. Moses instituted Lev. 12 ; 3.
circumcision among you (not that it is from
Moses, but from the patriarchs,) and ye circum-

23 cise on the Sabbath''*. If, on the Sabbath ^^ a
child receive cicumcision, that the law of Mo-
ses may not be violated ; are ye incensed
against me, because I have, on the Sabbath ^^
cured a man whose whole body was disabled }

24 Judge not from personal regards, but judge ac- Dg^t. 1 • le-
cording to justice.

25 Then some inhabitants of Jerusalem said, Is

26 not this he whom they seek to kill ? Lo ! he
speaketh boldly, and they say nothing to him.
Do the rulers indeed acknowledge that this is

27 the Messiah ^ But we know whence this man

** Saturday. ^5 Saturday. ** Saturday.

yoL. III. 50

Gen. 17 ; 10.

366 S. JOHN.

eH. r. SEOT. vt*

is ; whereas, when the Messiah shall come, no-

28 body will know whence he is. Jesus, who was
then teaching in the temple, cried, Do ye know,
both who, and whence, I am ? I came not of
myself. But he is true who sent me, whom ye

29 know not. As for me, I know him, because I
came from him, and am commissioned by him.

30 Then they sought to apprehend him, but 7ione
laid hands on him ; for his hour ivas not yet

31 come. Many of the people, hoivever, believed
on him, and said, When the Messiah shall
come, will he do more miracles than this man
doth }

32 When the Pharisees heard that the people
muttered such things concerning him, they and
the chief priests dispatched officers to seize him.

33 Jesus therefore said, Yet a little while I re-
main with you ; then I go to him who sent me.

ch. 13 ; 33. 34 Ye sliall seek me, but shall not find me, nor be

35 able to get thither where I shall be. The
Jews said among themselves, Whither will he
go that we shall not find him.^^ Will he go to
the dispersed Greeks, and teach the Greeks }

36 What meaneth he by saying, " Ye shall seek
" me, but shall not find me, nor be able to g€t
" tiiither where I shall be ?"

Lev. 23 ; 36. 38 On the last and greatest day of the festival

Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst,

Is. 44; 3. 38 let him come unto me and drink. He who be-

Joel,2; 28. ,. ,, o • • i i ,i

Acts, 2 J 16- _ lieveth on me, as scripture saith, shall prove a
cistern whence rivers of living water shall flow.
39 This he spake of the Spirit which they who be-
lieved on him were to receive ; for the Spirit

S. JOHN. 367

SECT. VI. CH. 8.

tvas not yet [give7i,] because Jesus was not yet
glorified. Many of the people having heard

40 tohat ivas spoken, said, This is certainly the

41 Prophet. Some said. This is the Messiah.
Others, Doth the Messiah come from Gallilee ?

42 Doth not Scripture say, that the Messiali will
be of the posterity of David, and come from
Bethlehem, the village whence David was .'*

43- Thus the people were divided coticerning him; mic. 5;2.
and some of them would have seized him, but **"' ^ ' ^
nobody laid hands upon him.

45 Then the officers returned to the chief priests
and Pharisees, who asked them. Wherefore

46 have ye not brought him } The officers answer-

47 ed, Never man spake like this man. The Pha-

48 risees replied. Are ye also seduced ? Hath any
of the rulers, or of the Pharisees, believed on

49 him ? But this populace which knoweth not

50 the law is accursed. J^icodemus, one of them- i^-^\^-

' »/ Deu 17; 8"

selves (he ivho came to Jesus by night,) said to »"*^ ^^ ' ^^

51 them. Doth our law permit us to condemn a
man without hearing him, and knowing what

52 he hath done ? They atiswered him. Art thou
also a Galilean ? Search and thou wilt find, that

53 prophets arise not out of Galilee. [The?i eve-
VIII. ry man went to his house ; but Jesus went to

the Mount of Olives.

2 EARLY in the morning he returned to the
temple, and all the people having come to him,

3 he sat doivn and taught them. Then the scribes
and the pharisees brought to him a woman tak-

4 en in adultery, and having placed her in the

Lev. 20 ; 10,

568 S. JOHN.

CH. 8. SECT. VI-

middle^ said to him, Rabbi, this woman was

5 surprised in the act of adultery. Now Moses
hath commanded in the law that such should

6 be stoned ; but what sayest thou ? They said
this to try him, that they might have matter for
accusing him. But Jesus having stooped down
was toriting with his finger upon the ground.

7 »^s they continued asking him, he raised himself
Deal. 17 ; 7. and Said to them, Let him who is sinless

amongst you, throw the first stone at her.

8 Again having stooped down, he ivrote upon the

9 ground. They hearing that, ivithdrew one after
another, the eldest first, till Jesus was left alone

10 with the woman standing in the middle. Jesus
raising himself, and seeing none but the tvoman,
said to her. Woman, where are those thine ac-
cusers.'^ Hath nobody passed sentence on thee.'*

11 She anstvered. Nobody, Sir. Jesus said unto
her. Neither do I pass sentence on thee. Go
and sin no more.l

ch. I ; 4. 12 AGAIK Jesus addressed the people, saying,

' ■ I am the light of the world : he who foUoweth

me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have

13 the light of life. The pharisees, therefore, re-
torted, Thou testifiest concerning thyself, thy

14 testimony is not to be regarded. Jesus an-
swered. Though I testify concerning myself,
my testimony ought to be regarded ; because
I know whence I came, and whither I go. As
for you, ye know not whence I come, and

1.5 whither I go. Ye judge from passion, I judge

16 nobody : and if I do, my judgment ought to be

regarded ; for I am not single, but concur with

S. JOHN. 369

SKOT. VI. BH. 8.

17 the Father who sent me. It is a maxim in Dcut. i7 -, 6.

&i 19 * 15.

your law, that the concurrent testimony of two

18 is credible. Now I am one who testify con-
cerning myself; the Father that sent me is

19 another who testifieth of me. Then they ask-
ed him, Where is thy Father ? Jesus answered,
Ye know neither me, nor my Father : if ye
knew me, ye would know my Father also.

20 These things Jesus spake in the treasury, as he
taught in the temple, and nobody seized him,
his hour not being yet come.

21 Again Jesus said to them, I am going away ;
ye will seek me, and shall die in your sin ;

22 whither I go, ye cannot come. Then said the
Jews, Will he kill himself, that he saith,

23 " Whither I go, ye cannot come ?" He said to
them. Ye are from beneath ; I am from above.
Ye are of this world ; I am not of this world ;

24 therefore I said, Ye shall die in your sins ; for
if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in

25 your sins. They, therefore, asked him. Who
art thou ? Jesus answered. The same that I told

26 you formerly. I have many things to say of
you, and to reprove in you : but he who sent
me is worthy of belief ; and I do but publish
to the world what I have learnt from him.

27 They did not perceive that he meant the Father.

28 Jesus, therefore, said to them. When ye shall
have raised the Son of Man on high, then ye
shall know what I am ; and that I do nothing
of myself, and say nothing which the Father
hath not taught me. And he who sent me is

29 with me. The Father hath not left me alone.

^TO S. JOHN.

<-'H. 8. SECT, vr,

30 because I ahvays do what pleaseth him. Wliile

31 he spake thus, many believed on him. Jesus,
therefore, said to those Jews who believed him.
If ye persist in my doctrine, ye are my disci-

32 pies indeed. And ye shall know the truth ;
and the truth shall make you free.

33 Some made answer, We are Abraham's off-
spring, and were never enslaved to any man.
How sayest thou, ' Ye shall be made free .'"

Ro. 6 ; 16. 34 Jesus replied. Verily verily I say unto you,
whosoever committeth sin is a sJave to sin.

35 Now the slave abideth not in the family per-

36 petually ; the son abideth perpetually. If,
therefore, the Son make you free, ye will be

37 free indeed. I know that ye are Abraham's
offspring, yet ye seek to kill me, because my

38 doctrine hath no place in you. I speak what I
have seen with my Father ; and ye do what ye

39 have learnt from your father. They answered^
Abraham is our father. Jesus replied, If ye
were Abraham's children, ye would act as

40 Abraham acted. But now ye seek to kill me,
a man who have told you the truth which I re-
ceived from God. Abraham acted not thus.

41 Ye do the deeds of your father. They answer-
ed. We were not born of fornication. We have

42 one Father, even God. Jesus replied, If God
were your Father, ye would love me ; for I
proceeded, and am come from God. I came

43 not of myself. He sent me. Why do ye not
1 Jo. 3 • 8, understand my language ? It is because ye can-

44 not bear my doctrine. The devil is your fath-
er, and the desires of your father ye will grati-
fy : he was a man-slayer from the beginning :

S. JOHN. 371

^ECT. VI. CH. 8.

he swerved from the truth, because there is no
veracity in him. When he telleth a lie, he
speaketh suitably to his character ; for he is a
45 bar, and the father of J} ing. As for me, be-
cause I speak the truth, ye do not beUeve me.
Which of you convicteth me of falsehood ?
And if I speak truth, why do ye not believe
me ? He who is of God regardeth God's words.

47 Ye regard them not, because ye are not of God. Uo. 4; «.

48 The Jews then answered, Have we not rea-
son to say, Thou art a Samaritan, and hast a

49 demon ? Jesus replied, I have not a demon •
but I honour my Father, and ye dishonour me.

50 As for me, I seek not to promote my own glo-

51 ry; another seeketh it who judgeth. Verily
verily I say unto you, Whoever keepeth my

52 word, shall never see death. The Jews then
said to him, Now we are certain that thou hast
a demon : Abraham is dead, and the prophets :
yet thou sayest, ' Whoever keepeth my word,

53 ' shall never taste death.' Art thou greater
than our father Abraham, who is dead } The
prophets also are dead, whom thinkest thou

54 thyself } Jesus answered, If I commend my-
self, my commendation is nothing : it is my
Father whom ye call your God who coramend-

55 eth me. Nevertheless ye know him not ; but
I know him ; and if I should say, I know him
not, I should speak falsely like you : but I

56 know him, and keep his word. Abraham your
father longed to see my day, and he saw and

57 rejoiced. The Jews replied. Thou art not yet
fifty years old, and thou hast seen Abraham ?

372 S. JOHN.

CH. 9. SECT. Vl£.

58 Jesiis answered^ Verily verily I say unto you,

59 Before Abraham was born, I am. Then they
took up stones to cast at him ; but Jesus con-
cealed himself and went out of the temple, pass-
ing through the midst of them.

SECTION VII.

THE CURE OF THE MAN BORN BLIND.

IX. ^S Jesus passed along, he saio a man who had

2 been born blind. And his disciples asked him,
saying, Rabbi, who sinned ; this man or his pa-

3 rents, that he was born blind } Jesus anstvered.
Neither this man nor his parents sinned. It
was only that the works of God might be dis-

4 played upon him. I must do the work of him
who sent me, while it is day ; night cometh

5 when no man can work. While I am in the
ch. 1 ; 9. 6 world, I am the light of the world. Having

said this, he spat upon the ground, and with the
clay which he made ivith the spittle, anointed
7 the blind man^s eyes, and said to him. Go wash
thine eyes in the pool of Siloam {which signi-
fieth Senf^^.) He went therefore and washed
them, and returned seeing.

^^ In the Old Testament Shihah and Siloah.

S, JOHN. 373

sk5t. vir. CH. 9.

8 Then the neighbours, and they who had before
seen him blind, said, Fs not this he who sat and

9 begged ? Some said. It is he ; others. He is like

10 him. He said, I am he. They asked him then,

11 How didst thou receive thy sight ? He anstver-
ed, A man called Jesus, made clay and anointed
mine eyes, and said to me, ' Go to the pool of
' Siloam, and Avash thine eyes.' I went accord-

12 ingly, and washed them, and saw. Then they
asked him, Where is he ? He answered, I know
not.

13 Then they brought him ivho had been blind
14/0 the Pharisees : {noiv it ivas on a Sabbath that

Jesus made the clay and gave him his sight.)

15 The Pharisees likewise, therefore, asked him
how he had received his sight. He answered, He
put clay on mine eyes, and I washed them, and

16 now see. Upon this some of the Pharisees said.
This man is not from God, for he observeth not
the Sabbath. Others said. How can one that is
a sinner perform such miracles ? ».^nd they were

17 divided among themselves. ^igain they asked
the man ivho had been blind, What sayest thou
of him for giving thee sight ? He answered. He
is a Prophet.

18 But the Jeivs believed not that the man had
been blind, and had received his sight, until they

19 called his parents and asked them, Do ye say
that this is your son who was born blind ? How

20 then doth he now see ? His parents answered,
We know that this is our son, and that he was

21 born blind ; but how he now seeth we know
not. He is of age, ask him ; he will answer for

VOL. III. 51

37^4 S. JOHN.

CH. 9. SECT. vir.

22 himself. His parents spoke thus, because they
feared the Jews : for the Jews had already de-
termined that ivhosoever acknowledged Jesus to
be the Messiah should be expelled the synagogue.

23 For this reason his parents said, " He is of age,
" ask him.^^

24 ^ second time, therefore, they called the man
ivho had been born blind, and said to him. Give
glory to God ; we know that this man is a sin-

25 ner. He replied. Whether he be a sinner, I
know not : one thing I know% that I was blind,

26 and now see. They said to him again, What
did he to thee ? How did he make thee see }
He answered, I told you before, did ye not hear }

27 Why M ould 3^e hear it repeated ? Will ye also

28 be his disciples } Then they reviled him and said,

29 Thou art his disciple. As for us, we are disci-
Ps. 66^18 pies of Moses. We know that God spake to

Moses; as for this man, we know not whence

30 he is. The man replied, This is surprising, that
ye know not whence he is, although he hath

31 given me sight. We know that God heareth
not sinners; but if any man worship God, and

32 obey him, that man he heareth. Never was it
heard before, that any man gave sight to one

33 born blind. If this man were not from God, he

34 could do nothing. They replied. Thou wast
altogether born in sins, and dost thou teach
us t And they cast him out.

35 Jesus heard that they had cast him out, and
having met him, said to him. Dost thou believe

36 on the Son of God .'' He anstvered. Who is he,

37 Sir, that 1 may believe on him ^ Jesus said to

S. JOHN. r^i

SECT. Vn. CH. 10.

him, Not only hast thou seen him ? but it is he

38 who talketh with thee. ,^tid he cried., Master,
I believe, and threw himself prostrate before him.

39 jlnd Jesus said. For judgment am I come into
this world, that they who see not, may see ; and

40 they who see, may become blind. Some Phar-
isees, who were present, hearing this, said to

41 him, Are we also blind? Jesus answered, If ye
were blind, ye would not have sin ; but ye say,
' We see,' therefore your sin remaineth.

X. Verily verily I say unto you, he who enter-
eth not by the door into the sheep-fold, but
climbeth over the fence, is a thief and a robber.

2 The shepherd always entereth by the door.

3 To him the door-keeper openeth, and the sheep
obey his voice. His own sheep he calleth by

4 name and leadeth out. And having put out his
sheep, he walketh before them, and they follow

5 him, because they know his voice. They will
not follow a stranger, but flee from him, because

6 they knovv not the voice of strangers. Jesus
addressed this similitude to them, hut they did

7 not comprehend what he said. He therefore ad-
ded, Verily verily I say unto you, I am the door

8 of the fold. All who have entered [in another
manner] are thieves and robbers, but the sheep

9 obeyed them not. I am the door : such as en-
ter by me shall be safe : they shall go in and

10 out, and find pasture. The thief cometh only
to steal, to slay, and to destroy. I am come
that they may have life, and more than life.

376 S. JOHN.

('H. 10. SECT. VII.

Mze!^u;h. 11 I ani the good shepherd. The good shepherd

& 37 ; 24. J 2 giveth his life for the sheep. The hireling, who

is not the shepherd, and to whom the sheep do

not belong, when he seeth the wolf coming,

abandoneth the sheep and fleeth : and the wolf

13 teareth some and desperseth the flock. The
hireling fleeth, because he is a hireling, and

14 careth not for the sheep. I am the good shep-
hu\o^-''S' ^^ lierd. I both know my own, and am known by

them ; (even as the Father knoweth me, and I
know the Father;) and I give my life for the
16 sheep. I have other sheep besides, which are
not of this fold. Them I must also bring ; and
they will obey my voice ; and there shall be
13.53 5 7- 17 one flock, one shepherd. For this the Father
loveth me, because I give my life, to be after-

18 wards resumed. No one forceth it from me ;
Acts, 2; 24. but 1 give it of myself. I have power to give

it, and I have power to resume it. This com-
mission I have received from my Father.

19 t^gain there was a division among the Jews,

20 occasiotied by this discourse. Many of them
said, He hath a demon and is mad, why do ye

21 hear him.'* O/Acrs 5««V/, These are not the words
of a demoniac. Can a demon give sight to the
blind ?

Mac. 4 ; 59, 22 OJYCE, ivheti they were celebrating the feast
of the dedication at Jerusalem, it being winter ;

23 as Jesus walked in the temple iti Solomon^s por-
tico, the Jews surrounding him, said to him,

24 How long wnlt thou keep us in suspense } If

25 thou be the Messiah, tell us plainty. Jesus an-

S. JOHN. ^"^7

sEor. vir. t)H. 10.

swered, I said to you, but ye believed not ; 'the
' works which I do in ray Father's name testify

26 ' of me.' As for you, ye believe not, because

27 ye are not of my sheep. ' My sheep,' as I told
you, ' obey my voice ;' I know them, and they

28 follow me. Besides, I give them eternal life;
and they shall never perish, neither shall any

29 one wrest them out of my. hands. My Father,
who gave them me, is greater than all ; and
none can wrest them out of my Father's hand.

30 I and the Father are one.

31 The?i the Jews again took up stones to stone

32 him. Jesus said to them, Many good works I
have shown you from my Father ; for which of

33 these works do ye stone me ? The Jews ansiver-
ed, For a good work we do not stone thee ; but
for blasphemy, because thou, being a man, mak-

34 est thyself God. Jesns replied, Is it not writ-

35 ten in your law, " I said, ye are gods ?^^ If the vs. 82 ; 6,
laAV styled them gods to whom the word of God

was addressed, and if the language of Scripture

36 is unexceptionable; do ye charge him with
blasphemy, whom the Father hath consecrated
his Apostle to the world, for calling himself his

38 Son ? If I do not the works of my Father, be-
lieve me not. But if I do, though ye believe
not me, believe the works, that ye may know
and believe that the Father is in me, and I am
in him.

39 Thereupon, they attempted again to seize him;

40 but he escaped out of their hands, and retired
again towards the Jordan, and abode in the

41 place where John first baptized. And many re-

^8 S. JOHN.

CH. 11. SECn-. VIII<

sorted to him, who said, John indeed wrought
no miracle; but all that John sjjake of this man
42 is true, ^nd many believed on him there.

SECTION VIII.

LAZARUS RAISED FROM THE DEAD.

XI. MOW one Lazarus of Bethany, the village of
ch. 12 ; 3. 2 Mary and her sister Martha, was sick. {It was
that Mary rvho anointed the Lord with balsam,
and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother

3 Lazarus was sick.) The sisters therefore sent
to tell Jesus : Master, lo, he whom thou lovest

4 is sick. Jesns hearing it, said. This sickness
will not prove fatal, but conduce to the glory
of God, that the son of God may be glorified

5 thereby. JVow Jesus loved Martha, and her

6 sister, and Lazarus. Having then heard that
he ivas sick, Jesus staid two days in the place
ivhere he was.

1 Afterwards he said to the disciples. Let us

8 return to Judea. The disciples answered. Rab-
bi, but very lately the Jews would have stoned

9 thee, and wouldst thou return thither } Jesus re-
plied, Are there not twelve hours in the day ? If
any man w alk in the day, he stumbleth not, be-

10 cause he seeth the light of this world : but if he

S. JOHN. 3"^^

8E0T. virr. CH. 11.

Avalk in the niajht, he stumbleth, because there

11 is no liojht. Hewing spoken this, he added, Our
friend Lazarus sleepeth, but I go to wake him.

12 Then said his disciples, Master, if he sleep, he

13 will recover. Jesus spake of his death ; but .
they thought that he spoke of the repose of sleep.

14 Then Jesus told them plainly, Lazarus is dead.
And on your account I am glad that I was not
there, that ye may believe ; but let us go to

16 him. Then Thomas '^\ that is Didymus^^, said
to his felloiV'disciples, Let us also go, that we
may die with him.

17 When Jesus came, he found, that Lazarus had

18 been already four days in the tomb. (JYotv Betha-
ny being but about fifteen furlongs'^^ from Jeru-

19 salem,) many of the Jews came to Martha and
Mary to comfort them on the death of their

20 brother. Martha having heard that Jesus was
coming, ivent and met him ; but Mary remained

21 in the house. Then Martha said to Jesus, Ma-
ster, if thou hadst been here, my brother had

22 not died. But I know that even now, whatso-
ever thou shalt ask of God, God will give thee.

23 Jesus said to her. Thy brother shall rise aaain. lu. i4;i4.

ch. 5 ; 29.

24 Martha replied, I know that he will rise again & 6;'4o-

25 at the resurrection on the last day. Jesus said
to her, I am the ressurrection and the life. He
who believeth on me, though he were dead,

26 shall live ; and no man who liveth and believeth

27 on me, shall ever die. Believest thou this ? She

^ Thomas in Chaldee, and ^^ riidymus in Greek, both
signify twin. ^9 Near two miles.

38Q S. JOHN.

CH. 11. SECT. Vlli.

answered. Yes, Master, I believe that thou art
the Messiah, the Son of God, he who cometh

28 into the world. Having said this, she ivent and
called Mary her sister, tvhispering her, The

29 teacher is come, and calleth for thee. Whe7i
Mary heard this, she instantly rose and went to

30 him. JSpow Jesus had not yet entered the vil-
lage, but was in the place ivhere Martha met

31 him. The Jews, then, who were condoling ivith
Mary in the house, when they saw that she arose
hastily, and ivent out, followed her, saying, She

32 is going to the tomb to weep there. Mary be-
ing come to the place where Jesus was, and see-
ing him, threw herself at his feet, saying, Hadst
thou been here. Master, my brother had not

33 died. When Jesus saw her weeping, and the
Jews iveeping who came ivith her, he groaned
deeply, and was troubled, and said. Where have

34 ye laid him } They a7iswered and said. Master,
35* come and see. Jesus ivept. The Jeivs therefore

«h-9;i 37 sflzV^, Mark how he loved him. But some of
them said. Could not he who gave sight to the
blind man, even prevented this man's death }

38 Jesus therefore again groaning came to the mon-
ument. It was a cave, the entrance ivhereof was

39 shut up with a stone. Jesus said. Remove the
stone. Martha, the sister of the deceased, an-
swered. Sir, by this time the smell is offensive,

40 for this is the fourth day. Jesus replied. Said
I not unto thee, ' If thou believe, thou shalt see
* the glory of God .'" Then they removed the

41 stone. And Jesus lifting up his eyes, said, Fa-

42 ther, I thank thee that thou hast heard me. As

S. JOHN. 3|1

SECT. VIII. OH. 11.

for me, I know that thou hearest me always;
but I speak for the people's sake who surround
me, that they may believe that thou hast sent

43 me. After these tvords, raising his voice, he

44 cried, Lazarus, come forth. And he ivho had
been dead, came forth, bound hand and foot with

fillets, and his face ivrapped in a handkerchief
Jesus said to them. Unbind him, and let him go.

45 Many therefore of the Jews who had come to
Mary, and seen what Jesus did, believed on him.

46 But some of them repaired to the pharisees, and
told them ivhat Jesus had done.

47 Whereupon the chief priests and the pharisees
assembled the sanhedrim, and said, What are

48 we doing ? for this man worketh many miracles.
If vve let him go on thus, every body will be-
lieve on him, and the Romans will come and

49 destroy both our place and nation. One of them ^^- ^^ ; ^*'
named Caiaphas, ivho zvas high priest that year,

50 said to them. Ye are utterly at a loss, and do
not consider, that it is better for us that one
man die for the people, than that the whole na-

51 tion should be ruined. This he spake, not of
himself, but being high priest that year, he pro-
phesied that Jesus should die for the natio?i;

52 and not for that nation only, but that he shouldf
assemble into one body, the dispersed children

53 of God. From that day, therefore, they concert-

54 ed how they might destroy him. For this rea-
son Jesus appeared no longer publicly among
the Jews, but retired to the country, near the de-
sert, to a city called Ephraim, and continued
there with his disciples.

VOL. nr. 52

382 S. JOHN.

CH. 12 SECT. vni.

55 Meantime the Jeivish passover approached^
and many went to Jerusalem from the country^

56 before the passover^ to purify themselves. These
inquired after Jesus, and said one to another, as
they stood in the temple. What think ye ? Will

57 he not come to the festival ? J\*ow the chief
priests and the pharisees had issued an order
that whosoever knew where he ivas, should dis-
cover it, that they might apprehend him.

Mat. 26 ; 6- XII. SIX days before the passover Jesus came to

Mar. 14 • 3* ./ •/ -i

ch. ii ; 2. Bethany, ivhere Lazarus was, whom he had

2 raised from the dead. There they made him a
supper, and Martha served : but Lazarus was

3 one of those who were at table tvith him. Then
Mary taking a pound of the balsam of spikenard,
which was very valuable, anointed the feet of
Jesus, and wiped them with her hair, so that the
house tvas filled with the odour of the balsam.

4 Whereupon one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot,

5 Simon^s son, ivho ivas to betray him, said. Why
Avas not this balsam sold for three hundred
denarii ^°, which might have been given to the

6 poor ? This he said, not that he cared for the
poor, but because he was a thief, and had the

7 purse, and carried what was put therein. Then
Jesus said. Let her alone. She hath reserved
this to embalm me against the day of my burial.

8 For ye will always have the poor amongst you ;
but me ye will not always have.

50 Above 91. sterling.

S. JOHN. 48J

SECT. IX. OH. 12.

9 A great number of the Jews, knoioing where
he was, flocked thither, not on account of Jesus
only, but likewise to see Lazarus whom he had

10 raised from the dead. The chief priests, there-

1 1 fore, determined to kill Lazarus also ; because
he proved the occasion that many Jews forsook
them, and believed on Jesus.

SECTION IX.

THE ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM.

12 OJ^ the morrow a great multitude who were Mat. 21 ; o-
come to the festival, hearing that Jesus was on L.u.h;k'-

13 the road to Jerusalem, took branches of palm-
trees, and went to meet him, crying, Hosanna^\
blessed be Israel's King who cometh in the

14 name of the Lord ^^. Mou) Jesus having found
a young ass, was riding thereon, agreeably to

15 what is loritten, ^^ Fear not, daughter of Zion ; zech. 9; 9.
" behold thy king cometh, sitting on an ass^s

16 " co/^" These things the disciples did not un-
der sta7id at first; but after Jesus was glorified,
they remembered that thus it had been xoritten

5^ Save now I pray. ^' Jehovah.

S. JOHN.

fc'H. 12. SECT. IX.

concerning him, and that thus they had done wi-
ll to him. And the people ivho had been present
attested that he called Lazarus out of the tomb,

18 and raised him from the dead. It was the ru-
mour that he had wrought this miracle., which

19 made the people crowd to meet him. The phar-
isees therefore said among themselves. Are ye
not sensible that ye have no influence ? Behold
the world is gone after him.

20 J\*ow among those who came to worship at the

21 festival, there were some Greeks. These ap-
plied to Philip of Bethsaida in Galilee, making

22 this request. Sir, we wish to see Jesus. Philip
went and told Andrew : then Andrew and Philip
told Jesus.

23 Jesus ansivered them, saying. The time is
come when the Son of Man must be glorified.

24 Verily verily I say unto you, when a grain of
wheat is thrown into the ground, unless it die,

25 it remaineth single ; but if it die, it becometh
very fruitful. He who loveth his life, shall lose
it ; and he who hateth his life in this world,

26 shall preserve it eternally in the next. Would
any man serve me, let him follow me; and
where I am, there shall my servant also be. If
any man serve me, my Father will reward him.

27 Now is my soul troubled, and what shall I
say } [Shall I say] ' Father, save me from this
hour?' But I came on purpose for this hour.

28 Father, glorify thy name. Then came a voice
from heaven, which said, I have both glorified,

29 and will again glorify it. The people present
heard the sound, and said, It thundered : others

S. JOHN. S86

SECT. IX. eH. 12.

30 said., \n angel spake to him. Jesus said., This
voice came not for my sake, but for yours.

31 Now must this worhl be judojed. Now must

32 the prince of this world be cast out. As for
me, when I shall be lifted up from the earth, I

33 will draw all men to myself. This he said al-

34 hiding to the death which he was to suffer. The
people answered. We have learnt from the law Ps. no;4.

T» I • n T Ez, 37 ; 25.

that the Messiah will live for ever. How sa5^est
thou then that the Son of Man must be lifted

35 up? Who is this, the Son of Man ? Jesus said
to them, Yet a little while the light continueth
with you ; w alk, while ye have it, lest darkness
overtake you: for he that walketh in darkness

36 knoweth not whither he goeth. Confide in the
light, while ye enjoy it, that ye may be sons of
light. Having spoken these words, he ivithdrew
himself privately from them.

37 But though he had performed so many mira-

38 cles before them, they believed not on him ; so
that the word of the Prophet Isaiah was verified,
'•'•Lord, ivho hath believed our report .^" and ''To is. 53 ; 1.
" whom is the arm of the Lord ^^ discovered .^"

39 For this reason they could not believe ; Isaiah (^ 6 • 9

40 having said also, ''He hath blinded their eyes, and JJ^J.- ^^: l^.
" blunted their understanding, that they might not ^^^^ 28^%6
" see ivith their eyes, comprehe?id ivith their un- ^°- ^^ '■> ^

" der standing, and repent, that I might reclaim

41 " them.'''' These things said Isaiah, when he saw his

'^ Jehovah.

386 S. JOHN.

CH. 13. SECT. IX.

42 glory and spake concerning him. Nevertheless
there were several even of the magistrates who
believed on him, but, for fear of the pharisees,did

6ii. 5 ; 44. not avow it, lest they should be expelled the

43 synagogue ; for they preferred the approbation
of men to the approbation of God.

44 Then Jesus raising his voice, said, He who
believeth on me, it is not on me he believeth,

45 but on him who sent me. And he who behold-
eh. 1 ; 4. 46 eth me, beholdeth him who sent me. I am

, come a Hght into the world, that whosoever be-

lieveth on me, may not remain in darkness.
47 And if any man hear my words, but do not ob-
serve them; it is not I who condemn him; for
1 came, not to condemn the world, but to save
«J-3;i7- 48 the world. He who despiseth me and rejecteth
my instructions, hath what condemneth him.
The doctrine which I have taught will condemn

49 him at the last day. For I have not said any
thing from myself, but the Father who sent me,
hath commanded me, what I should enjoin, and

50 what I should teach. And I know that his com-
mandment is eternal life. Whatever therefore
I say, I speak as the Father hath given me in
charge.

Mat. 26 ; 2. Xni. Jesus having, before the feast of the pass-

Lu.22;i. over, perceived that his time to remove out of

this world to his Father was come, and having

loved his own who loere in the world, loved them

2 to the last. JVow while they were at supper

{the devil having already put into the heart of

». JOHN. ^87'

SECT. IX. CH. 10.

Judas Tscariot, Simon^s so% to betray him,)

3 Jesus, though he knew that the Father had sub-
jected every thing to him, and that he came from

4 God, and was returning to God, arose from, slip-
per, and laying aside his mantle, girt himself

5 about with a towel Then he poured ivater hito
the bason, and began to wash the feet of the dis-
ciples, and to loipe them with the towel where-
with he was girded.

6 When he came to Simon Peter, Peter said to

7 him. Master, wouldst thou wash my feet ? Jesus
answered, At present thou dost not comprehend
what I am doing ; but thou shalt know hereaf-

8 ter. Peter replied. Thou shalt never wash my
feet. Jesus ansivered. Unless T wash thee, thou

9 canst have no part with me. Simon Peter said
to him. Master, not my feet only, but also my

10 hands and my head. Jesus replied. He who
hath been bathing, needeth only to wash his
feet ; the rest of his body being clean. Ye are

1 1 clean, but not all. For he kneiv who would be-
tray him ; therefore he said, ' Ye are not all
' clean.''

12 After he had washed their feet, he put on his
mantle, and replacing himself at the table, said
to them, Do ye understand what I have been

1 3 doing to you ? Ye call me the Teacher and the

14 Master; and ye say right; for so I am. If I
then, the Master and the Teacher, have washed
your feet, ye also ought to wash one another's

15 feet. For I have given you an example that

16 ye should do as I have done unto you. Verily Mat. io;24.

., T ^ .1 • Lu. 6:40.

verily 1 say unto you, the servant is not greater ch. i5 $ 20.

Ps. 41 ; 9.

^S* S. JOHN.

OH. IS. StiCT. IX.

than his master, nor the apostle greater than he

17 who sendeth him. Happy are ye who know
these things, provided ye practise them.

18 I speak not of you all. I know whom I hav6
chosen ; but that Scripture must be fulfilled,
"He that eateth at my table, has lifted his heel

19 "against me." I tell you this now before it
happen, that when it happeneth, ye may be-

Lu. iojie. 20 lieve that I am the person. Verily verily I say
unto you, He that receiveth whomsoever I
send, receiveth me ; and he that receiveth me,
receiveth him who sent me.

21 After uttering these words, Jesus was troubled
Mar H- is' ^^ Spirit, ttud declared, saying, Verily verily I
Lu.22}2i. say unto you, that one of you will betray me.

22 Then the disciples looked one upon another^

23 doubting of whom he spake. JYow one of his
disciples, one whom Jesus loved, was lying close

24 to his breast ; Simon Pet^r, therefore, beckoned

25 to him to inquire whom he meant. He the?i re-
clining on Jesus'* bosom, said to him, Master,

26 who is it.'^ Jesus answered. It is he to whom I
shall give this morsel, after I have dipped it.
And having dipped the morsel, he gave it to

27 Judas Iscariot, Simon^s son. After receiv-
ing the morsel, Satan entered into him. Then
Jesus said to him. What thou dost, do quick-

28 ly. But none at the table knew why he gave

29 this order. Some imagined, because Judas
had the purse, that Jesus had signified to him
to buy necessaries for the festival, or to give

30 something to the poor. When Judas had

S. JOHN. 381)

CH. 13. SECT. IX.

taken the morsel, he immediately went out : and
it IV as night.
.31 When he was gone, Jesus said, The Son of
Man is now glorified, and God is glorified by

32 him. If God be glorified by him, God also will
glorify him by himself, and that without delay. -

33 My children, I have now but a little time to be
with you. Ye will seek me ; and what I said

to the Jews, " Whither I go, ye cannot come," cii. 7 ; 34.

34 I say at present to you. A new commandment W. '

I give you, that ye love one another ; that as I ^ ' ' '

35 have loved you, ye also love one another. By
this shall all men know that ye are my disci-
ples, if ye have love one to another.

36 Simon Peter said to him. Master, whither
art thou going ? Jesus answered. Whither I am
going thou canst not follow me now, but after-

37 wards thou shalt follow me. Peter replied, ^
Master, why cannot I follow thee presently ?

38 I will lay down my life for thy sake. Jesus Mat. 26 ; 34-
answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for lu.'22 ; 33-
my sake ? Verily verily I say unto thee, the

cock shall not crow, until thou hast disowned
me thrice.

VOL. in. 53

39« S. JOHN.

CH. 14. SECT. X,

SECTION X.

CONSOLATION TO THE DISCIPLES.

XIV. LET not your heart be troubled ; believe

2 on God, and believe on me. In my Father's
house are many mansions. If it were other-
wise, I would have told you. I go to prepare

3 a place for you : and after I shall have gone
and prepared a place for you, I will return and
take you with me, that where I am, there ye

4 also may be. And whither I am going ye

5 know, and the way ye know. Thomas said to
him, Master, we know not whither thou art go-

6 ing. How, then, can we know the way } Jesus
answered, I am the way, and the truth, and the
life : no man cometh unto the Father, but by

7 me. Had ye known me, ye would have known
my Father also ; and henceforth ye know him,
and have seen him.

8 Philip said unto him, Master, show us the

9 Father, and it sufficeth us. Jesus replied^
Have I been with you so long, and dost thou
not yet know me, Philip } He that hath seen
me, hath seen the Father. How sayest thou

10 then, " Show us the Father .'^" Dost thou not
believe that I am in the Father, and the Fa-
ther is in me } The words which I speak to

S. JOHN. 391

sacr. X. OH. 14,

you, proceed not from myself : as to the works,
it is the Father dwelling in me who doth them,

1 1 Believe that I am in the Father, and the Fa-
ther is in me ; if not on my testimony, be con-

12 vinced by the works themselves. Verily veri-
ly I say unto you, He who believeth on me,
shall himself do such works as I do; nay

13 even greater than these he shall do; because I
goto my Father, and will do whatsoever ye Mat.7;r
shall ask in my name. That the Father may Man 'u; 23

14 be glorified in the Son, whatsoever ye shall ask
in my name, I will do.

15* If ye love me, keep my commandments ;

16 and I will entreat the Father, and he will give
you another Monitor to continue with you for

17 ever, even the Spirit of Truth, whom the world
cannot receive, because it neither seeth him,
nor knoweth him ; but ye shall know him, be-
cause he will abide with you, and be in you.

18 1 will not leave you orphans ; I will return

19 unto you. Yet a little while, and the world
shall see me no more ; but ye shall see me ;

20 because I shall live, ye also shall live. On
that day ye shall know that I am in my Father,

21 and ye are in me, and I am in you. He that
hath my commandments and keepeth them, he
it is who loveth me ; and he who loveth me
will be loved of my Father, and I will love

22 him, and discover myself unto him. Judas
(not Iscariot) said to him, Master, wherefore
wilt thou discover thyself to us, and not unto

23 the world ? Jesics ansiveriiig, said unto him, If
a man love me, he will observe my word ; and
my Father will love him ; and we will come to

392 S. JOHN.

CH. 15. SECT. X.

24 him, and dwell with him. He who loveth me
not, disregardeth my words ; yet the word
which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's
who sent me.

25* I tell you these things while I remain with

26 you. But the Monitor, the Holy Spirit, whom
the Father will send in my name ; he will
teach you all things, and remind you of all that

27 I have told you. Peace I leave you, my peace
I give you ; not as the world giveth, do I give
unto you. Be not disheartened ; be not intim-

28 idated. Ye have heard me say, ' I go away
* and will return to you.' If ye loved me, ye
would rejoice that I go to the Father ; because

29 my Father is greater than I. This I tell you
now before it happen, that when it happeneth,

30 ye may believe. I shall not henceforth have
much conversation with you ; for the prince
of the world is coming, though he will find

31 nothing in me ; but this must be, that the
world may know that I love the Father, and
do whatsoever he commandeth me. Arise, let
us go hence.

XV. I AM the true vine, and my Father is the

2 vine-dresser. Every barren branch in me he

loppeth oflf: every fruitful branch he cleaneth

eh. 13 ; 10. 3 by pruning, to render it more fruitful. As for

you, ye are already clean through the instruc-

4 tions I have given you. Abide in me, and I
will abide in you : as the branch cannot bear
fruit of itself, unless it adhere to the vine ; no

5 more can ye, unless ye adhere to me. I am
the vine ; ye are the branches. He who abid-

S. JOHN. ' 393

SECT. X, ^"' 15* ' .

eth in mc, and in whom I abide, produceth
much fruit : for severed from me ye can do

6 nothing. If any man adhere not to me, he is
cast forth hke the withered branches which arc

7 gathered for fewel, and burnt. If ye abide by
me, and my words abide in you, ye may ask
what ye Avill, and it shall be granted you.

8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye pro-
duce much fruit ; so shall ye be my disciples.

9 As the Father loveth me, so love I you : con-

10 tinue in my love. If ye keep my command-
ments, ye shall continue in my love ; as I have
kept m}^ Father's commandments, and continue

1 1 in his love. I give jou these admonitions, that
I may continue to have joy in you, and that

12 your joy may be complete: this is my com- ch. 13 ; 34.
mandment, that ye love one another, as I love 1 ^ni!'4\ t

13 you. Greater love hath not any man than this,

14 to lay down his life for his friends. Ye are my
friends, if ye do whatever I command you.

15 Henceforth I call not you servants ; for the
servant knoWeth not what his master will do ;
but I name you friends : for whatever I have

16 learnt from my father, I impart unto you. It Mar. s; 13.
is not you who have chosen me ; but it is I

who have chosen you, and ordained you to go
and bear fruit, fruit which will prove perma-
nent, that the Father may give you whatsoever
ye shall ask him in my name.
17- This I command you, that ye love one anoth- ijo. 3 ; 11.

18 er. If the world hate you, consider that it*'*''*

19 hated me before it hated you. If ye were of
the world, the world would love its own. But

3^4 S. JOHN.

CH. lb. SECr^ X.

because ye are not of the world, I having se«

lected you from the world ; the world hateth

Mat. 10; 24. 20 you. Remember what I said to you, * The

Lu. 6;40. *' J '

cii. i3}i6. 'servant is not greater than his master.' If

they have persecuted me, they will also perse-
cute you ; if they have observed my word, they

21 will also observe yours. But all this treatment
they will give you, on my account, because

22 they know not him who sent me. If I had not
come and spoken unto them, they had not had
sin ; but now they have no excuse for their sin.

23 He that hateth me, hateth my Father also. If

24 I had not done among them such works as
none other ever did, they had not had sin ;
but now they have seen them, and yet hated

Fs 35- 19 ^^ ^^^^ *^^ ^"^ ^y Father. Thus they verifj*
Lu. 24 5 49. that passage in their law, " They hated me

26 " without cause." But when the Monitor is
come, whom I will send you from the Father,
the Spirit of Truth who proceedeth from the

27 Father, he will testify concerning me. And ye
also will testify, because ye have been with me
from the beginning.

XVI. These things I tell you, that ye may not be

2 ensnared. They will expel you the sjnagogue;
nay, the time is coming, when whosoever kill-
eth you, will think he oflereth sacrifice to God.

3 And these things they will do because they

4 know not the Father nor me. These things I
now warn you of, that when the time shall
come, ye may remember that I mentioned them
to you. I did not indeed mention them at the
beginning, because I was with you myself.

S. JOHN. 395

5>KCT. X. c;H' 16.

5 And now that I (^o to him wiio sent me, none of

6 you asketli me, ' Whither goest thou ?' But be-
cause of those things which I have foretold
you, ye are overwhelmed with grief.

7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth ; it is for
your good that I depart ; for if I do not depart,
the Monitor will not come to you ; but if I go

8 away, I will send him to you. And when he is
come, he will convince the world concerning
sin, and concerning righteousness, and concern-

9 ing judgment: concerning sin, because they

10 believe not on me ; concerning righteousness,
because I go to my Father, and ye see me

11 no longer; concerning judgment, because the
prince of this world is judged.

12 I have many things still to tell you, but ye

13 cannot yet bear them. But when the Spirit of
Truth is come, he will conduct you into all the
truth : for his words will not proceed from him-
self: but whatsoever' he shall have heard, he

14 will speak, and show you things to come. He
will glorify me : for he will receive of mine what

15 he shall communicate to you. Whatsoever
is the Fathers is mine ; therefore I say that he
will receive of mine to communicate to you.

16 Within a little while ye shall not see me ; a
little while after ye shall see me : because I go

17 to the Father. Some of his disciples said
among themselves^ What meaneth he by this,
*' Within a little while ye shall not see me : a
" little while after ye shall see me : because I go

18 "to the Father .>" What meaneth this little
while of which he speaketh ? We do not com-

19 prehend it. Jesiis perceiving that they were

896 S. JOHN.

CH. 16. - SECT. K

desirous to ask him, said to them^ Do ye inquire
amongst yourselves about this that I said, " With-
" in a little while ye shall not see me : a little

20 " while after ye shall see me ?" Verily verily I
say unto you, ye will weep and lament, but the
world will rejoice : ye will be sorrowful; but

21 your sorrow shall be turned into joy. A woman
in travail hath, sorrow, because her hour is
come. But when her son is born, she remem-
bereth her anguish no longer, for joy that she

22 hath brought a man into the world. So ye at
present are in grief; but I will visit you again,
and your hearts shall be joyful, and none shall

23 rob you of your joy. On that day ye will
ck. i4;]3' put no questions to me. Verily verily I say

unto you, whatsoever ye shall ask the Father

24 in my name, he will give you. Hitherto ye have
asked nothing in my name ; ask and ye shall
receive, that your joy may be complete.

25 These things I have spoken to you in fig-
ures : the time approacheth when I shall no
more discourse to you in figures, but instruct

26 you plainly concerning the Father. Then ye
will ask in my name, and I say not that I

27 will entreat the Father for you : for the Father
himself loveth you, because ye love me, and

28 believe that I came from God. From the
presence of the Father I came into the world.
Again I leave the world, and return to the

29 Father. His disciples replied. Now indeed
thou speakest plainly, and without a figure.

30 Now we are convinced that thou knowest all
things, and needest not that any should put

S. JOHN.- 397

SECT. X. CH. 17.

questions to thee. By this we believe that

31 thou earnest forth from God. Jesus answered J{J"^i4'.^27.

32 them^ Do ye now believe } Behold the time
Cometh, or rather is come, when ye shall dis-
perse, every one to his own, and shall leave
me alone ; yet I am not alone, because the Fa-

33 ther is with me. These things I have spoken
unto you, that in me ye may have peace. In
the world ye shall have tribulation. But take
courage ! I have overcome the world.

XVII. WHEJY Jesus had ended this discourse, he
said^ lifting up his eyes to heaven, Father, the '
hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that thy Son

2 also may glorify thee ; that being endowed by Mat- 28 -, is.
thee with authority over all men, he may be-
stow eternal life on all those whom thou hast

3 given him. Now this is the life eternal, to
know thee the only true God, and Jesus the

4 Messiah thy apostle. I have glorified thee
upon the earth ; I have finished the work which

5 thou gavest me to do. And now, Father, glo-
rify thou me in thine own presence with that
glory which I enjoyed with thee before the
world was.

6 I have made known thy name to the men
whom thou hast given me out of the world.
They were thine ; and thou gavest them me ;

7 and they have kept thy word. Whatsoever
thou hast given me, they now know to have

8 come from thee *, and that thou hast imparted
unto me the doctrine which I have imparted

unto them. They have received it [as such,] ch. is j 2r,
VOL. III. 54

398 S. JOHN.

OH. 17. SECT. X.

knowing for certain, that I came forth from thee,

9 and am commissioned by thee. It is for them

that I pray. I pra}^ not for the world, but for

those whom thou hast given me, because they

10 are thine. And all mine are thine, and thine

11 mine, and I am glorified in them. I continue
no longer in the world ; but these continue in
the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father,
preserve them in thy name which thou hast
given me, that they may be one as we are.

12 While I was with them in the world, 1 kept
them in thy name ; those whom thou hast given

ch. i8;9. rae I have preserved. None of them is lost,

except the son of perdition, as the Scripture

13 foretold. But now that I am coming to thee, I
speak these things in the world, that their joy

14 in me may be complete. I have delivered thy
word to them, and the world hateth them, be-
cause they are not of the world, even as I am

15 not of the world. I do not pray thee to re-
move them out of the world, but to preserve

16 them from evil. Of the world they are not,

17 as I am not of the world. Consecrate them by

18 the truth ; thy word is the truth. As thcu hast
made me thy apostle to the world, I have made

19 them my apostles to the world. And I conse-
crate myself for them, that they may be conse-
crated through the truth.

20 Nor do I pray for these alone, but for those "
also who shall believe on me through their

21 teaching ; that all may be one ; that as thou Fa-
ther art in me, and I am in thee, they also may
be one in us, that the world may believe that

22 thou hast sent rae ; and that thou gavest me the

S. JOHN. 399

StOT. XI. ^*'*" *^-

glory which I have given them ; that they may

23 be one as we are one ; I in them, and thou in
me, that their union may be perfected, and that
the world may know that thou hast sent me,
and that thou lovest them as thou lovest me.

24 Father, 1 would that wliere I shall be, those ch. 12 ; 26
whom thou hast given me may be with me, that

they may behold my glory which thou gavest
me, because thou lovedst me before the forma- ^

25 tion of the world. Righteous Father, though
the world knoweth not thee, I know thee ; and

26 these know that I have thy commission. And
to them I have communicated, and will commu-
nicate, thy name, that I being in them, they may
share in the love wherewith thou lovest me.

SECTION XL

THE CRUCIFIXION.

XVIII. WHEM Jesus had spoken these ivords^ he
passed with his disciples over the brook Kidron,
ivhere was a garden^ into which he entered and

2 his disciples. JYow Judas ivho betrayed him
knew the place, because Jesus often resorted

3 thither with his disciples. Then Judas having j^^^ ^e -, 41-
gotten the cohort ^'^^ and officers from the chief ^^^^^^''J^
priests and the pharisees, came thither with

** A Roman troop of soldiers, containing about five hundred.

4(30 fe. JOHN.

bH. 18. SECT*, xij

4 lanterns and torches, and arms. But Jesus^
tvho knew all that ivas coming upon him, went

5 forth and said to them, whom seek ye ? They

ansivered him, Jesus the Nazarene. Jesus re-
plied, I am he. Js^oiv Judas who betrayed him

6 ivds with them. He had no sooner said to them,
" / am he.'''' than they going backwards fell to

7 the ground. He therefore asked them again.
Whom seek ye ? They said, Jesus the Naza-

8 rene. Jesus answered, I have told you that I
th. 17 ; 12. am he. If, therefore, ye seek me, let these go

9 away. Thus was that which he had spoken ve-
rified, " of those whom thou gavest me I have

10 " lost none.'''' Then Simon Peter, who had a
sword, drew it, and smote the high priesVs ser-
vant, and cut off his right ear. J\*oio the ser-

1 1 vanfs name was Malchus. Jesus then said to
Peter, Put up the sword into the scabbard.
Shall I not drink the cup which the Father
hath given me ?

12 Then the cohort ^^ and their commander, and

13 the Jewish officers, apprehended Jesus, and hav-
ing bound him, brought him first to Annas ^^, be-
cause he ivas father-in-law to Caiaphas who was

14 high priest that year. JVow it was Caiaphas
ch. 11 ; 50. f^ho had said in council to the Jews, " It is ex-

^^ pedient that one man die for the people.''''
Mat. '26 ; 58. 15 Meantime Simon Peter and another disciple
Lu.^22 J 54. * followed Jesus. That disciple being known to

the high priest, entered his court-yard ivith

** A Roman troop of soldiers* containing about five hundred.
^^ Called by Josephus Jinanus,

S. JOHN. 401

Sfcot. XI. CH. 18.

16 Jesus. But Peter stood without at the door.
Therefore the other disciple luho was known to
the high priest., loent out and spoke to the por-

17 tress., and brought in Peter. Then this maid
the portress., said to Peter., Art not thou also
one of this man's disciples ? He answered., I am

18 not. J^ow the servants and the officers stood
near afire which they had made^ because it ivas
cold., and warmed themselves. And Peter was
standing ivith them., atid loarming himself.

19 Then the high priest interrogated Jesus con-

20 cernitig his disciples and his doctrine. Jesus
answered, I spake openly to the world ; I al-
ways taught in the synagogues and in the tem-

21 pie, whither the Jews constantly resort. I
said nothing in secret. Why examinest thou
me? Examine them who heard me teach.

22 They know what I said. When he had spoken
thus, one of the officers who attended, gave him
a bloiv and said, Answerest thou thus the high

23 priest } Jesus replied, If I have spoken amiss,
show wherein it is amiss ; if well, why smitest

24 thou me } JYoiv Annas " had sent him bound Mat. 26 ; sr-
to Caiaphas the high priest. ^^''' ^'^'^^^'

25 As Peter stood warming himself, they asked u»\. 26 ; eg-
him. Art not thou also one of his disciples ? He lu. 22 $ 55-

26 denied it and said, I am not. One of the ser-
vants of the high priest, a kinsman to him, whose
€ar Peter had cut off, said, Did not I see thee

*^ Called by Josephus dnanus.

402 S. JOHN.

CH. 18. SECT. Xt.

27 in the garden with him? Peter denied again,
and immediately the cock creiv.

Mar. I'ii- 28 THEJV they led Jesus from the house of

Acts^^io'28. Caiaphas to the pretorium^^ : it tvas now morn-

& 11 5 3. ^^^^ . Ij^^ ff^^ /<??^?5 entered not the pretorium ^^

lest they should be defiled, and so 7iot in a con-

29 dition to eat the passover. Pilate, therefore,,
went out to them and said, Of what do ye ac-

30 cuse this man ? Thfiy answered. If he were not
a criminal, we would not have delivered him to

31 thee. Pilate, therefore, said, Take him your-
selves then, and judge him according to your
law. 71ie Jews replied. We are not permitted

Mat. 20; 19. 3^ ^q p^,l^ j^jjy ^^^ ^^ death. And thus ivhat Jesus

had spoken, signifying tvhat death he should die,

was accomplished.
S.' 15- 2!' ^^ Then Pilate returned to the pretorium^^, and
Lu. 23 ; 3. having called Jesus, said to him, Thou art

34 the king of the Jews ? Jesus answered, Sayest
thou this of thy self. f^ or did others tell thee so

35 concerning me ? Pilate replied. Am I a Jew ?
Thine own nation, yea, the chief priests have
delivered thee to me. What hast thou done ?

36 Jesus answered. My kingdom is not of this
world. If my kingdom were of this world, my
adherents would have fought to prevent ray fall-
ing into the hands of the Jews ; but my king-

37 dom is not hence. Pilate thereupon said. Thou
art king then.'^ Jesus answered. Thou sayest
that I am king. For this 1 was born ; and for

^^ Procurator's palace, or hall of audience.

S. JOHN. 403

SECT. XI. CH. 19.

this I came into the world, to give testimony to
the truth. Whosoever is of the truth, harken-

38 eth to me. Pilate asked him, What is truth }
and so saying, went out again to the Jeios, and
said to them, For my part, I find nothing culpa-

39 ble in this man. But, since it is customary that Mat. 27 ; is.

' . Mar. 15; 6.

I release to you one at the passover, will ye lu. 23;i7-
that I release to you the king of the Jews?

40 Then they all cried, saying. Not this man, but Acts. 3 ; 4.
Barabbas. Mow Barabbas was a robber.

XIX. Then Pilate caused him to be scourged. And ^J**- ^"l ' ?!'

O Mar. 15 ; Id.

the soldiers croivned him ivith a ivreath of thorn
ivhich they had platted ; and having thrown a

3 pmyle mantle about him, said. Hail ! king of the

4 Jews, and gave him bloibs on the face. Pilate,
therefore, ivent out again aiid said to them, Lo,
I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that

5 I find in him nothing culpable. Jesus then went
forth wearing the croivn of thorns and the purple

6 mantle; and Pilate said to them, Behold the
man ! When the chief priests and the officers saw
him, they cried, saying, Crucify, Crucify him.
Pilate said to them. Take him yourselves and

7 crucify him ; as for me, I find no fault in him.
The Jews answered. We have a law, and by that
law he ought to die, because he assumed the
title of Son of God.

8 When Pilate heard this, he loas the more

9 afraid, and having returned to the pretotium^
said to Jesus, Whence art thou.^ But Jesus

10 gave him no answer. Then Pilate said to him.
Wilt thou not speak unto me ? Knowest thou

404 S. JOHN.

CH, 19. SECT. XI.

not that I have power to crucify thee, and pow-

11 er to release thee ? Jesus replied^ Thou couldst
have no power over me, unless it were given
thee from above ; wherefore he who delivered

12 me unto thee hath the greater sin. Thence-
forth Pilate sought to release him; but the Jews

exclaimed, If thou release this man, thou art not
Cesar's friend. Whoever calleth himself king,
opposeth Cesar.

13 Pilate, on hearing these words, ordered Jesus
to be brought forth, and sat down on the tribunal
in a place named the pavement, in Hebrew Gab-

14 batha^''. (JVow it was the preparation^^ of the
paschal Sabbath, about the sixth hour^^.) And

15 he said to the Jews, Behold your king. But they
cried out. Away, away with him, crucify him.

16 Pilate said to them. Shall I crucify your king.'^
The chief priests ansivered. We have no king but
Cesar. He delivered him, therefore, to them to
be crucified.

Marl 15 'S ^^ Then they took Jesus and led him away. And
Lu. 23;33. jj^ carrying his cross, went out to a place called

the place of sculls ^°, which is in Hebretv Golgo-
^ 18 tha, tvhere they crucified him and two others

with him, one on each side, and Jesus in the mid-
19 die. Pilate also wrote a title, and put it upon the
cross. The words were, JESUS THE MAZ-
AREJ^E, THE KIMG OE THE JEWS.
20 And many of the Jews read this title {for the place

^'^ A raised place. ^^ Friday.

5^ Twelve o'clock noon. '°^ Vul. Calvary.

S. JOHN. 405

StCT. XI. GH. 19.

where Jesus ivas crucified tons nigh the city ;
and it teas ivritten in Hebreiv^ Greek, and

21 Latin;) whereupon the chief priests said to Pi-
late, Write not " the king 6f the Jews," but

22 " who calleth himself" king of the Jews." Pi-
late answered, What I have written, I have
written.

23 When the soldiers had nailed Jesus to the Mat. 27 ; 35.

Mat. 15 ; 24.

cross, they took his mantle, and divided it into Lu. 23 ; 34.
four parts, one to every soldier : they also took
the coat, which was seamless, woven from the

24 top throughout, and said among themselves. Let
us not tear it, but determine by lot whose it
shall be ; thereby verifying the Scripture which

saith, " They shared my mantle among them, p»- 22 ; is,
" and cast lots for my vesture,'''' Thus there-
fore acted, the soldiers,

25 Jfow there stood near the cross of Jesus, his
mother', and her sister Mary the wife of Cleo-

26 phas, and Mary Magdalene. Then Jesus ob-
serving his mother, and the disciple whom he
loved standing by, said to his mother. Woman,

27 behold thy son. Then he said to the disciple.
Behold thy mother. And from that hour the
disciple took her to his own home.

28 After this Jesus, knowing that all tvas now
accomplished ; that the Scripture might be ful-

29 filled, said, I thirst. As there tvas a vessel ps. 69 -, 21.

there full of vinegar, they filed a spunge with
vinegar, and having fastened it to a twig of

30 hyssop, held it to his mouth. When Jesus had
received the vinegar, he said. It is finished, and
bowing his head, yielded up his spirit.

VOL. ni. 55

40« S. JOHN.

CH. 19. SECT. XII.

31 The Jetvs, therefore, lest the bodies should
remam on the cross on the Sabbath^^,for it was
the preparation^^ (and that Sabbath was a
great day,) bes'ought Pilate that their legs might
be broken, and the bodies might be removed.

32 Accordingly the soldiers came and broke the
legs of the first, and of the other who ivere cru-

33 cifed with him. But ichen they came to Jesus^
and found that he loas already dead, they did

34 not break his legs. But one of the soldiers with
a spear pierced his side, whence blood and wa-

35 ter immediately issued. He was an eye-witness
who attesteth this, and his testimony deservetk
credit : nay, he is conscious that he speaketh

Ex. 12 ; 46. 36 truth, that ye may believe. For these things

Num. 9 • 12. ^ */ t/ o

Zee. 12 ;' 10. happened that the Scripture might be verified,
37 " JVone of his bones shall be broken.''^ Again,
the Scripture saith elsewhere, " They shall look
^' on him whom they have pierced.''''

SECTION XIL

THE RESURRECTIONi

Mat. 87; 57- 38 AFTER this Joscph the Arimathean, who was

Mai*. 15 • 43*

Lu. 23; 50' a disciple of Jesus, but a concealed disciple, for

' fear of the Jews, asked permission of Pilate to

« Saturday.- «^ Friday;

S. JOHN. 40r

SECT. XII. CH. 20.

take away the body of Jesus ; tvhich Pilate

having granted, he went and took the body of

39 Jesus. J^icodemus also, ivho had formerly re-
paired to Jesus by night, came and brought a
mixture of myrrh and aloes, weighing about a

40 hundred pounds. These men took the body of
Jesus, and toound it in linen rollers ivith the
spices, ivhich is the Jewish manner of embalm-

41 ing. JYotv in the place where he was crucified
there was a garden, and in the garden a new
monument wherein no one had ever yet been laid.

42 There they deposited Jesus on account of the
Jewish preparation^^, the monument being near,

XX. The first day of the tveek^* Mary Magda- Mat. as; i
lene went early to the monument, while it was lu' 24 . i.
yet dark, and saw that the stone had been re-

2 moved from the entrance. Then she came run-
ning to Simon Peter, and to that other disciple
whom Jesus loved, and said to them, They have
taken the Master out of the monument, and

3 we know not where they have laid him. Im-
mediately Peter ivent out, and the other disci-

4 pie, to go to the monument. Jind both ran to-
gether, but the other disciple out-ran Peter, and

5 came first to the monument ; and stoopitig down,
he saw the linen rollers lying, but went not in.

6 Then came Simon Peter, who followed him,

7 and went into the monument, tvhere he observed
the rollers lying, and the handkerchief which
had been torapped about his head, not laid be-
side them, but folded up in a place by itself

^' Friday. •* Sunday.

408 S. JOHN.

CH. 20. ' SECT. XII.

8 Then the other disciple, who came first to the
monument, entered also ; and he saio and be-

9 lieved [the report.^ For as yet they did not
understand from the Scriptures that he was to

10 rise from the dead. Then the disciples return-
ed to their companions.

1 1 But Mary stood without near the monument
weeping. *ds she tvept, stooping down to look

12 into the monument, she saw two angels in white,
sitting where the body of Jesus had lain, one at

13 the head, the other at the feet. And they said
to her. Woman, why weepest thou ? She an-
swered, Because they have taken away my
Master, and I know not where they have laid

Mar. 16 ; 9. 14 him. Haviug said this, she turned about and
saw Jesus standing, but knew not that it toas

15 Jesus. Jesus said to her. Woman, why weepest
thou ? whom seekest thou ? She supposing him

to be the gardener, ansioered, Sir, if thou have
conveyed him hence, tell me where thou hast

16 laid him, and I will take him away. Jesus said
to her, Mary. She turning said to him, Rabboni,

17 that is. Doctor. Jesus said to her. Lay not
hands on me, for I have not yet ascended to
my Father ; but go to my brethren, and say
unto them, ' I ascend to my Father, and your

18 ' Father, my God and your God.' Mary Mag-
dalene ivent and informed the disciples that she
had seen the Master, and that he had spoken
these things to her.

Mar. 16 ; 14. 19 In the cvejiius of that day, the first of the

Lu. 24 • 36. o */ i/ ' ./ *'

toeek^^^ Jesus came where the disciples were con-
^* Sunday.

S. JOHN. 409

SECT. XII. CH. 20.

vened {the doors having been shut for fear of the
Jews,) and stood in the midst, and said to them,

20 Peace be unto you. Having said this, he shew-
ed them his hands and his side. The disciples^
therefore, rejoiced ivhen they saio it was their

21 Master. Jesus said again to them. Peace be
unto you. As the Father hath sent me, so

22 send I you. After these words he breathed on
them, and said unto them, Receive the Holy

23 Ghost. Whose sins soever ye remit, are re- Mat. is ; is.
mitted to them ; and whose sins soever ye re-
tain, are retained.

24 JsTow Thomas^^, that is Didymus^^, one of the
twelve, was not with them when Jesus came.

25 The other disciples, therefore, said to him, We
have seen the Master. Btct he answered, Un-
less I see in his hands the print of the nails, and
put my finger to the print of the nails, and my

26 hand to his side, I will not believe. Eight
days after, the disciples being again in the
house, and Thomas with them, Jesus came, the
doors having been shut, and stood in the midst,

27 and said, Peace be unto you. Then turning
to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, he said,
and look at my hands ; reach also thy hand and
feel my side, and be not incredulous, but be-

28 lieve. And Thomas answered, and said unto

29 him. My Lord and my God. Jesus replied, Be-
cause thou seest me, Thomas, thou believest :
happy they who, having never seen, shall never-
theless believe.

«c See ch. xi: 16;

410 S. JOHN.

OH. 21. SECT. Xll.

«h. 21 ; 5. 30 Many other miracles Jesus likewise perform-
ed in the presence of his disciples, which are not
31 recorded in this book. But these are recorded
that ye may believe, that Jesus is the Messiah
the Son of God, and that believing ye may have
life through his name,

XXI. AFTERWARDS Jesus again appeared to
the disciples at the sea of Tiberias, and in this

2 manner he appeared. Simon Peter and Thorn-
as^"^, that is, Didymus^^, JSTathanael of Cana in

3 Galilee, the sons of Zebedee, and two other dis-
ciples of Jesus being together, Simon Peter
said, I go a-fishing. They answered. We will
go with thee. Immediately they went, and got
aboard a bark, but that night caught nothing.

4 In the morning Jesus stood on the shore ; the
disciples, however, knew not that it was Jesus.

5 Jesus said to them. My lads, have 3'^e any vic-

6 tuals ? They answered, No. 6ast the net, cri-
ed he, on the right side of the bark, and ye will
find. They did so, but were not able to draw it,

7 by reason of the multitude of fishes. Then that
disciple whom Jesus loved, said to Peter, It is
the Master. Simon Peter hearing that it was
the Master, girt on his upper garment (ivhich he
had laid aside) and threio himself into the sea.

8 But the other disciples came in the boat {for
they were not farther from land than about tioo
hundred cubits,) dragging the net with the fish-

. 9 es. When they came ashore they saio a fire
10 burning and fish laid thereon and bread. Jesus

" See ch. xi. 16.

S. JOHN. 411

SECT. xn. CH. 21.

said to them, Bring of the fishes which ye have

1 1 now taken. Simon Peter went back and drew
the net to land, full of large fishes, a hundred
and fifty three ; and the net was not rent, not-

12 ivithstanding the number. Jesus said to them.
Come and dine. Meantime none of the disci-
ples ventured to ask him. Who art thou ? know-

13 ing that it was the Master. Jesus then drew
near, and taking bread and fish, distributed

14 among them. This is the third time that Jesus
appeared to his disciples after his resurrection.

15 When they had dined, Jesus said to Simon
Peter, Simon son of Jonas, lovest thou me more
than these ? He answered. Yes, Lord, thou
knowest that I love thee. Jesus replied. Feed

16 my lambs. A second time he said, Simon son of
Jonas, lovest thou me ? He answered. Yes,
Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus re-

17 plied. Tend my sheep. A third time he said,
Simon son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? Peter
grieved at his asking this question a third time,
answered. Lord, thou knowest all things, thou

18 knowest that I love thee. Jesus replied. Feed

my sheep. Verily verily I say unto thee, 2 Pet. 1 ; u.
in thy youth thou girtest thyself, and wentest
whither thou wouldst ; but in thine old age,
thou shalt stretch out thy hands ; and another
will gird thee, and carry thee whither thou

19 wouldst not. This he spake, signifying by
what death he should glorify God. After these
words he said to him. Follow me.

ch. 13 : 23-

412 S. JOHN.

OH. 21. SECT. Xlt.

20 And Peter turning about saw the disciple
whom Jesus loved following {the same who lean-
ing on his breast at the supper^ had asked who

21 it was that ivoiild betray him.) Peter seeing
him, said to Jesus, And what, Lord, shall be-

22 come of this man ? Jesus answered, If I will,
that he wait my return, what is that to thee,

23 follow thou me. Hence arose the rumour
among the brethren, that that disciple should
not die ; nevertheless Jesus said not that he
should riot die, but " If' I will, that he wait my
" return, what is that to thee ?"

24 It is this disciple who attesteth these things,
and zvrote this account ; and we know that his

ch. 20 ; 30, 25 testimo7iy deserveth credit. There were many
other things also performed by Jesus, which, were
they to be severally related, I imagine the world
itself could not contain the volumes that ivould
be written. Amen.

END OF VOLUME THIRD.

X-y.

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The four Gospels : translated from the Greek, with preliminary dissertations, and notes critical and explanatory ... with the author's last corrections .."

See other formats